Chains of Frost

The Bellum Sisters -1

by

T. A. Grey

Acknowledgements

I’d like to thank LuMary for taking the time to help make this book shine and Mae I Design for creating this wonderful book cover. Also, congrats to the contest winners of this book!

Glossary

idummi – A bottom feeding demon from the deepest layer under the rift. They are aggressive, easily manipulated creatures with poisonous talons.

lilit – A demonic term for a succubus.

frimar – A vampire’s blood concubine, highly respected and honored among vampires.

host – A vampire whom uses a frimar.

new moon – The time when a succubus grows into sexual maturity.

Protector – A male in charge of protecting and caring for a succubus.

rift – The division between earth and the nether-realm where demons of many kinds reside.

Prologue

And to the eldest

my beloved daughter Chloe

I bequeath to you our home in Colorado

for I know you love the snow and cold winter nights;

Most importantly I

command that on the day of your birthday

in this year of 2011

you will be delivered to

Commander Tyrian en Kulev, Leader of the Atal Warriors,

Champion of the Vampires and Protector of Humanity,

to be Protected by

to facilitate a relationship with,

and to mate and breed with.

This I so order on the 8th of May 2010.

Signed, dated and ordered at the event of my death,

Sir Frances Jeremiah Bellum

May 8th, 2010

Chapter One

October 28

The copy of the will crinkled like dried paper in her hands. Chloe Bellum read over the lines for the eighth time, wondering if she could change the words on the page with enough passes. When she looked up at her two sisters, she realized she wasn’t alone in her complete and utter shock.

Her fraternal twin, Willow, wore an angry scowl that Chloe recognized. She was about to throw something. Leaning away from her twin, Chloe watched her younger sister’s response.

Lily looked confused but not nearly as outraged as she and her twin felt right now. Maybe the news in her part of the will was not so...unbelievable.

“Okay, who’s going first?” Chloe spoke at the same time her twin said, “What the fuck?”

“Lily, what does yours say?” Her eyebrows shot up and she smiled with a shake of her head.

“No way. You’re the oldest. You go first. I’m not starting this dig graving festival.”

Chloe looked down at the sheet of yellow parchment in her hands and winced. Was it too much to hope that it would just disappear from her hands? First Papa was killed in a terrible accident and now this, and by his own hand no less! It was insanity.

“Well?” Willow growled impatiently. Her toes tapped an incessant beat on the carpet floor.

Chloe put on her ‘big sister’ hat. “It says that Papa wants me to have the house in Colorado since I love the snow.” Her voice thickened with emotion and immediately her sisters’

eyes mirrored the emotion. “He also has commanded me to the ownership of Tyrian en Kulev.”

Collective gasps and curses sounded.

“The leader of demon slayers? The cold-hearted son of a bitch that would just as soon eat your heart if he was hungry,” Willow sputtered.

A cold knot was building in Chloe’s stomach. She felt torn between running to the

bathroom to throw up her dinner and falling on the floor in a fit of hysteria. With her sisters here, she was left with the mature choice—vomiting. Rubbing a hand over her stomach, she tried to soothe her uneasiness.

“Lily, do you think what they say about him is true? That he really did kill his wife and children? I heard that even his own army fears him.”

Lily’s big eyes widened. “I’ve heard all the same things as you two, but I doubt the rumors. What I don’t get is why papa would give you to him. This is so unlike him that I can’t even believe it. I never saw this coming.”

Chloe nodded. Lily sometimes “sensed” things in dreams. Her visions had about a 50%

chance of coming true.

“No shit,” Willow said, her entire foot now bobbing against the floor. “What’s the point in raising us to overcome the misogynistic, patriarchal ways of our kind if, when he dies, he literally gives us away to some random man?”

Chloe shot her a startled look. “He did the same to you?”

A tight nod was her response.

“Who?”

Willow’s hand tightened into a fist, smashing the will in her hand. “Someone who will never get me.”

“Who is it, Willow?” Lily asked.

“It says Alpha Lyonis Keelan, Leader of the Shapeshifters.”

Chloe gasped. “Let me see that.” She had to pry the crumpled paper out of her sister’s fist finger by finger, but she finally got it. She read over the will with wide eyes. “Oh my God.

That’s the Alpha. Like the leader and all-powerful shapeshifter in the world. Can take multiple forms, has never been bested in a fight.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. If you like him so much why don’t you take him,” Willow said.

Chloe understood her sister’s anger and even her reticence. Inside Chloe felt a deep fear that would have her trembling if not for the company of her sisters. Willow was untamable—a rebel in every sense of the word. To partner her with an Alpha shapeshifter, a man bound to be dominating and controlling, well, Chloe felt for her sister. She also wouldn’t mind being there to see it happen. Front row tickets, please!

“What does yours say, Lily?” Not only was she dying to know, but she really wanted to give Willow some breathing room. She was about to tap a hole through the floor.

Lily cleared her throat, opened her mouth to speak, then blushed. Chloe nudged Willow who turned to glare at her, but when she nodded towards Lily, they both broke out into grins.

“Dish now,” Willow commanded. It was good to hear laughter in her sister’s voice. Since Papa had died, none of them had been laughing. And now with this...

Lily lifted paper to cover her mouth and muttered something.

“What was that?” Chloe inquired with a grin.

“Speak louder!” Willow said, her lips twitching with a smile.

Lily lowered the paper slowly and visibly swallowed. “He has ordered that on my 29th birthday, I am to be given to Telal Dumuzi. He is my Protector.”

Absolute, stone-shocked silence filled the room.

Chloe recognized the name. Who the hell didn’t? But trying to wrap her mind around it was an entirely different feat. Willow recovered first and came to a stand.

“A demon! The demon? Papa has given you to a demon. This is...this is insane. Pure fucking crazy. First the vampire killer, then that stupid Alpha, and now a demon. I can’t believe any of this. He’s not going to get me. He’s not going to get any of you. Dammit, think of something you guys. Are we sure Papa wrote this? This is not the Papa I knew that’s for damn sure. This can’t be right.” Finally tired of her tirade, she collapsed back onto the sofa.

Chloe scooted next to her sister and wrapped an arm around her. “These came directly from Papa’s lawyer, Frank. We’ve known him since we were kids and Papa trusted him. Plus this is Papa’s handwriting and the will sounded just like him.”

“All proper and stiff,” Lily agreed with a sniffle. She stood and moved to the other side of Willow; each of them put an arm around the other.

“Does anyone here want to abide by the will and do what Papa wished?”

Willow scoffed. “And be practically sold to some man we don’t know? No thanks.”

Chloe grimaced, she never could express her thoughts the way Willow did—with a punch and a bite, but Willow always said what she was thinking. Lily simply shrugged, looking contemplative.

Chloe shook her head. “I know this is apparently what Papa wanted, but I am not just going to give myself to some strange man because he said so in his will.”

None of this made sense. Throughout history, succubi have been a patriarchal race. But their father strove to change that. In other succubus families, it was expected that if the head of the household—always the man—died then all females in his family were to be given to a man.

Sometimes a brother became head of household, but in some cases where there were no living male relative, the females were given away to a man through a will. As Papa just did.

The succubi called it the Protector. A man whom they would use to feed off of and were supposed to obey in all respects.

Though why he did something like this after all the efforts he went through to make each of his daughters strong independent women free of men made zero sense. And he expected them to breed with the men they didn’t know. This was not the Papa Chloe knew and loved.

“Why did Papa have to die now? Why did all of this have to happen now when our 29th birthday is only two days away? It’s too much. First Papa, then this. I don’t think I can stand it.”

The pain in Lily’s voice brought a heavy weight to Chloe’s chest. She was right. On the 29th year of a succubus’ life, everything changed forever. The females peaked into full sexual maturity and from then on required sex to survive, no longer food.

Chloe had been dreading her 29th birthday her entire life.

“Listen, if we don’t want to go with some men that we don’t know then I say we don’t.

Besides, these men know nothing about us or even about this situation, probably. So I doubt they’ll be here knocking at our door on our birthday.”

Lily started pacing while wearing a determined look on her face. When this woman

started planning, great things happened. Suddenly she whirled towards them and clapped her hands. “I’ve got it. We’ll do a spell.”

“We aren’t strong enough to do the kind of spell it would take to ward off three powerful men,” Willow said. Succubi had some magical abilities in the form of spell casting; however, it was rarely good enough to knock a broom over by staring at it.

Lily’s eyes gleamed. “That’s where you’re wrong, sista. Tomorrow is

All Hallow’s Eve—the day on which magic is greater—more powerful—than any other

day on earth. If all three of us perform a spell to keep the men away then we may actually have a chance.”

The more Chloe thought about it, the greater the idea seemed. Really, what did any of them stand to lose? Besides her independence to some horrible, woman-killer man. No, not a man. A vampire! What on earth had her Papa been thinking when he made that will?

“Lily, is it true that magic is more powerful along the Prime Meridian?” said Chloe.

“Absolutely! We should go there to perform the spell.” Lily’s eyes lit up with excitement.

She went across the study and grabbed a globe from next to Papa’s desk. Chloe remembered so many nights seeing her father at his desk working and writing for hours on end. God, she missed him so much already.

“Here it is,” Lily said excitedly. “The Prime Meridian goes from the Arctic all way down to Antarctica. Along the way it goes through England, France, Spain, and several countries in Africa.”

Chloe looked at each of her sisters. They each wore evil, excited smiles that mirrored hers. Rubbing her hands together she said, “Well ladies, it looks like we’re headed to Europe.

Lily, you gather everything that we’ll need to do the spell. Willow, you order the plane tickets for…immediately.”

“And what are you going to do?” Willow asked.

“Try to come up with Plan B in case this spell doesn’t work.”

“Don’t worry about it. I already got it figured out.” Willow shrugged, a cocky grin on her mouth. That grin had taunted and bested many people in Willow’s life. “We’ll run.”

The thought of running away from Commander Tyrian en Kulev sounded great. Though,

Chloe had a deep feeling that this man would find her easily. And she definitely didn’t want to be found by a man like him–the leader of the most vicious and renowned warriors in the world.

Chapter Two

October 30

Chloe found a spot to spread out their blanket behind a copse of barren trees that had lost their leaves with the onslaught of autumn. As she whipped out the blanket, her gaze fixated on the small statue of the Mother Mary that sat upon a short pillar overlooking a gravestone. She eyed the gravestone to make sure no undead thing was coming out to get her, then plopped down on the plaid blanket.

Being in a cemetery at night was not her ideal of a good time. She’d much rather be out dancing or flirting with the cute bartender she worked with.

“Hurry up, you guys,” she hissed in a loud whisper. Willow and Lily both groaned then started setting down their supplies. Lily carried a wicker basket that held candles, herbs, a lighter, and the spell while Willow carried a backpack filled with, as she called it, “emergency supplies.” Willow always carried that pack with her as if at any moment she was ready to take off.

“I’ve got the creeps being out here. Are we even allowed to be out here at night?”

Both sisters looked around, then shrugged.

Lily said, “It’s possible that England has some laws on this, so let’s just do this quickly and quietly.”

“Sounds good to me,” Willow muttered. Lily lit a thick rope of sage and waved it in the air while she and Willow started lighting white and red candles in a circle around them.

“Let’s do this before the wind picks up.” What she said was half a lie. She didn’t want the wind to pick up but actually her gut was telling her something bad was going to happen. It was that same I-might-possibly-hurl feeling she’d had when she read the will two days before, only worse. Much worse.

Lily handed them each a small square of paper with some gibberish written on it. “What is this?”

Her younger sister, Lily, always had more of a gift for magic and spell craft than either she or Willow, but since when did she start writing stuff in non-English?

“Don’t worry about it. I wrote it out phonetically from Sumerian so you’ll be able to pronounce it.”

“Sumerian?” Chloe couldn’t hide her disbelief. The spells they did always required one language—English. She knew she didn’t know squat about Sumeria or Sumerians and neither did Lily. “Lily, where did you get this?”

She rolled her eyes dramatically. “Listen, we aren’t very powerful but performing this spell on the Prime Meridian, at midnight which is the Witching Hour, and speaking in an ancient language will only help our chances of making a successful cast.” Chloe and Willow exchanged doubtful glances.

“If you say so, Lily. Are we reading these all at the same time?” That stupid, hollow yet heavy feeling was still there in her gut. She put a hand over it to try to settle it. Nerves and worry, that’s all it was.

“No, each part is different. Since Chloe’s the eldest she’ll go first, then you Willow, and I’ll go last. While the person is speaking the others should hum, and then when we’re all done we’ll leave the candles and the sage to burn completely down.”

“What if the wind blows it out?” said Chloe.

Lily sighed loudly and threw up her hands in the air. “I don’t know then, Chloe. I suppose if you want to stay here all night and keep relighting them then go ahead, but I plan on getting some sleep tonight.”

“Fine, fine. Let’s get this over with. I have a bad feeling.” Willow and Lily cut her a hard look.

“You do?” said Willow.

“Since when?” asked Lily.

Chloe sighed and wished like hell that she hadn’t opened her mouth. Her sisters never took “senses” lightly.

“It’s nothing, just a belly ache.” The both looked at her as if they didn’t believe her.

“Listen, I’m just nervous, okay? How would you feel if you knew you were to be given to a cold-hearted killer vampire man? It’s like some horrible nightmare where I’m living in the 1400s and have no worth other than my ability to bare children.” She shivered hard while her sisters smirked at each other.

“We do know what it feels like. That’s why we’re here. Listen, let’s do this but if it’s more than nerves then you need to tell us,” Lily said.

Chloe did feel like there was more to it than what she’d said, but she wasn’t going to say so. She didn’t like lying to her sisters but honestly, there was nothing any of them could do about it. And maybe she just had food poisoning or something.

One errant thought kept floating around in her mind. If this spell didn’t work, then they were all royally screwed. They couldn’t fail. This had to be perfect. This spell had to work.

“Go ahead and start, Chloe. Remember when she’s done you go, Willow.”

The wind seemed to calm around them as Chloe lifted the small square piece of paper with the spell written on it. The candles stopped dancing in the night and stood straighter, brighter as if asking her to read aloud the passage.

“Wait, before I start, what does it mean?”

Lily looked up from her own paper. “It means ‘Let no man take me. Let no man keep me.

Let me choose the man who will take me or else he will never keep me.’ Something like that though trying to translate all that into a dead language was difficult. I think I managed it pretty well.”

Chloe let out a deep, unsteady breath. Well, here goes nothing. Her sisters started to hum and the candles lit up even more brightly. Chloe squeezed her arm tighter around her stomach and read the strange words aloud.

“Eengurra Kading gir Gibil Zi Ding’er Kia Kanpa! Eengurra Feerana jobe! Eengurra Ha’zin tia heteo!” Her words were barely above a whisper.

Chloe winced, closing her eyes as she waited for something to happen. Slowly she

popped open one eye then the other. When all she heard was the sound of her sister’s humming, she relaxed.

Willow spoke next. Her words were different in a few areas. Her voice sounded even

huskier than usual as she read the old, strange language. When she finished, Chloe heard a scraping noise, like a person scratching their nails on a slab of wood. Spinning her head around, she squinted into the night, still humming, yet trying to hear. The sound disappeared.

Lily started on her part. Her words were soft and light as always. She somehow managed to make the old words sound beautiful like a song.

As the last word floated gracefully into the night air, Lily nodded at them. They stood and grabbed the remainder of their belongings, leaving the candles lit and the sage burning in an incense bowl. It looked like offerings left to the dead.

They were silent as they headed away as if speaking a single word would ruin the effect of the spell or bring something horrible about. Or at least that’s what Chloe’s gut was telling her.

The pain in her stomach suddenly spiked. The ground started shaking under her feet as if a stampede of cows was coming. Chloe squealed and went tumbling down to the ground with her sisters.

“What the hell was that?” Willow said, eyes wide.

Chloe had no time to answer because a horrible, ear-piercing rumble escaped from the ground. That horrible feeling that had been sitting in her gut just got a whole lot worse. Chloe reached for her sisters’ hands, holding tightly as she stared at their candle-lit blanket.

The earth shook like a giant was moving a mountain, making her vision blur and her legs give out on her. She fell back on her butt but stared harder at the blanket.

Something was there.

She faintly heard Lily screaming and yet Chloe could still barely hear her over the tremendous roar coming from the ground. Someone tugged at her hands, but she fought them.

She had to see. Then two hands were pulling at her, trying to pull her backwards, away from where she needed to see. No! She fought them with a desperation that surprised her. This was what her gut had been warning her about.

This.

The earth gave one last, hard shudder. Her sisters, who had tried to pull her with them, collapsed in a hard heap on either side of her. Chloe didn’t cast them a glance, she stared at the blanket that now was dipping down as if it was spread over a crater and not a flat spread of grass.

“What in the...”

A deep, inhuman growl came out from beneath the blanket. The sound spread goose

bumps across her arms and shot fear down her spine.

Run, her mind screamed at her. Run! I can’t. Not yet.

She had to see. She had to know.

A thick, gray arm reached out from under the blanket, knocking the candles and sage over. It gripped the blanket with a hand the size of a giants, then disappeared with it back down into the earth.

Wide-eyed and shaking, Chloe came to a stand. She tried to process what she was seeing but it was...impossible. There was no other explanation for it. An enormous hole was where their blanket had been, and whatever was roaring with such bone chilling screams, came from there. A pit. It had made a pit. Or had it come from a pit?

She stood on her toes and tried to look in closer. All she saw was pitch black nothingness.

A massive void.

“What was that?” Lily said in a panicked voice. She bounced from foot to foot looking eager to get the hell out of Hades.

Chloe opened her mouth to say something, when that same arm shot out of the pit. It swung hard and landed in the grass with a thump. It was gray, the color of dead flesh, and had lumps pushing under the skin like rocks and marbles were stuffed in there. The arm was much too big. This thing had to be the size of a giant. Impossible.

The arm tightened its hand in the grass, grabbing hold, and then another, similar arm came out, reaching and grasping. Then the arms were moving, pulling it up.

Chloe and her sisters watched with mouths hanging open as a great beast lumbered out of the black hole. A horrible stench suddenly found her and Chloe gasped, tears coming to her eyes as the raw scents of decayed flesh and blood tore through her senses.

She blinked quickly to get rid of the tears and covered her nose with her hand to block as much of the smell as she could.

“That is...”

“Disgusting,” Willow supplied with a gag.

The thing was over ten feet tall. Its arms hung too long, down near its knees, and its head was like a scary Halloween mask. The eyes were slits that when it blinked, blinked far too many times with too many eyelids opening and closing at odd times. Its nose was two holes on a mound in the middle of its huge face, and its mouth was too big even for how big the thing was.

It looked like it was made to eat sharks for a living. The thing had more teeth than a piranha and just as sharp looking.

The monster opened its mouth and let out an ear-screeching bellow. Chloe and her sisters screamed and covered their ears, backing away from the horrible sound that threatened to burst their eardrums.

It took a step towards them. The girls stumbled three steps back.

It roared again, the sound leaving them gasping with pain throbbing from in their ears.

Then the monster did something Chloe never, ever would have expected in that moment.

It lifted a big arm with slow purpose. How she knew it was coming towards her and not her sisters who were huddled so closely around her, she didn’t know, but her gut told her the thing was focused on her.

Chloe watched with her heart in her throat as its great big arm straightened towards her.

Slowly, one single finger extended until it pointed straight at her.

“Kllllllloooooowwwweeeeee. ” The deep voice seemed to come from the belly of the earth itself. Chloe felt icy liquid fill her veins. A small part of her brain mocked her, so this was what it felt like to be frozen with fear.

Her sisters grabbed her arms and started yanking her back. She let them, because she was fairly certain she couldn’t move a pinky on her own in that moment. It took her body a minute to catch up, but when it did they all sprinted back to the rental parked in the lot.

Chloe cast a quick look behind her and saw the monster had taken a step closer to her.

She grabbed the door handle and whipped it open. They all got into the car with astonishing speed and peeled out of the lot with the smell of burnt rubber and smoke.

Long after they were away from the cemetery, Chloe still had her face plastered to the back window staring into the night.

“Is nobody going to say anything?” screeched Willow. She didn’t even give them a

chance to speak. “Fine, then I will. What the hell was that?”

Chloe shook her head in disbelief and said the first thing that came to her mind. “Oh my God. What if we just started the zombie apocalypse? That thing is going to go around biting people and infecting them with some virus and the population of the whole world is going to be left to a mall filled with ten shot-gunned armed people, and it’s all going to be our fault.”

Lily snickered from the driver’s seat. “Don’t be ridiculous.”

“Ridiculous. How is that being ridiculous? Considering what we just saw, I would say that’s an intelligent idea right now. Lily, I blame your stupid spell.”

Willow snorted in agreement.

“Do you guys want to know what my guess is?” Lily’s words were so quiet, so strong

that Willow and Chloe quieted.

“What?” Chloe had that stupid feeling back in her gut. At least now she knew it wasn’t anxiety or stress. No, she just had some sort of giant monster thing after her.

“We just summoned something. Maybe it’s from the dead, but that thing should

look...human if that was so. This thing was built more like...a demon.”

Chloe gasped and spun around to stick her finger at Lily. “You did not make me summon a demon. It said my name. It’s probably going to haunt me or kill me in my sleep or something.”

Lily only shrugged. “I doubt that. Well okay, I can’t be sure but I’ll find out, I promise.

I’d never let anything like that happen to you, Chloe.”

Chloe softened. That was true. Besides, if anyone had supernatural hookups it was Lily.

“One thing I do know though,” Lily was saying. “It said your name and has the blanket we sat on. That means it probably has your scent and will be coming for you. I know that’s not what you want to hear, but it’s something we have to prepare for.”

“Shit,” Willow said.

“Agreed.” Chloe was in deep. She knew it and her gut really knew it.

“No offense but it’s technically the 31th right now.” Chloe grimaced at Willow’s

observation. It was 2:00 AM. Officially right now she and Willow were 29 years old. They were now owned by two strange men.

Feeling miserable, she turned to stare at her sister. As fraternal twins they looked nothing alike and were even further apart in personalities. While Willow had blonde hair streaked with brown tones, Chloe had the much plainer version of her hair—a flat dull brown. The only good thing she liked about it was its length that she’d managed to keep to her waist for years.

This year was going to be the worst birthday ever. Worse than the year she’d come home expecting to find a surprise birthday party but instead got an empty house, and even more terrible than the time she got dumped by her incubus boyfriend Derek at her 19th birthday party. Bastard deserved the cake she threw in his face. And the can of soda she’d sprayed on him afterwards.

This birthday was going to top them all. Today she summoned a zombie demon and was

supposed to be given to Tyrian en Kulev, the most famous demon slayer in the world. Her sister Willow was supposed to be Protected by some Alpha he-man. Then in another ten months, her little sister Lily would be next.

And now she had to figure out how to get rid of the deadly, stinky excess baggage that most likely wanted her—and not for a tea party. Life sure knew how to kick a person when they were down.

Chloe felt a thread of bitterness creep in, but she stomped it out. No time for tears or thinking about Papa or how crappy her situation was looking, she needed to be strong for her sisters. Right now, they needed answers.

“Lily, I want you to call your friends tomorrow and ask them what they make of this. If that doesn’t work, try to have one your magic dreams. Maybe that can help us. I think it’s safe to say that the spell didn’t work and if Papa’s will is correct, then Willow and I will be in for a hell of a day come morning.”

“I won’t just let some man take me,” Willow said between clenched teeth.

Lily parked the car at the hostel they were staying at. Chloe looked over at her sister.

There was so much in her she wished she had—like guts, athleticism, and strength.

“If you don’t want him, then you don’t have to have him.”

Willow exhaled a genuine sigh. “I’m glad you said that, because I’m outta here. Like, now. Tonight. I’m not giving the Alpha shapeshifter a chance to track me. He’s a beast and probably has a nose that puts hellhounds to shame. So if it’s all right with you guys, I’m going to pack some supplies and get out.”

The thought of her twin, her sister, leaving had her automatically protesting the idea.

“But where will you go? You need supplies. It’s dangerous out there, Willow. Besides we’re in Europe, not exactly our backyard.”

Willow grinned that cocky, taunting grin that said she could win any fight, any challenge, any time. And Chloe was sure she could.

“I’ll get the necessities from a store, buy a satellite phone, call you both with the number, and then I’m out of here. On foot, by plane, by car, whatever. He’s not fetching me like some piece of meat. Whatever happens we have to stay in contact. Everyone keep their phones on and charged at all times. Chloe, call me the second you see the vamp. You’re both welcome to come with me, you know.”

Chloe and Lily both laughed which got them a hard glare from Willow. “Oh come on, sis.

We’d just cramp your style. You’re much too...active for Lily and me. Call me, pack a knife, and be safe. I’ll let you know if the vampire finds me. I’m not gonna go back home yet. I need time to think. Especially time to figure out a plan to ditch the vampire.” Chloe turned to Lily. “If, and I mean if, Willow and I are both taken will you be okay?”

Lily smiled big with a mischievous glint in her eye. “I think you both will be fine. No need to worry about me, I have a year until this happens. You both have a matter of hours.”

That thought somehow scared her more than that monster did.

Chapter Three

Tyrian’s team had been gone for five hours too long. The commander of the Atal

Warriors did not need to check the time to know that his team should be back by now. Just how bad things had gone, he didn’t know.

Unlike some commanders, he did not require constant communication from his men.

Most of the time their jobs required complete and utter silence. He’d seen good, strong warriors die because a cell phone rang in his pocket. Technology had many uses; some of those endangered his men. It was careless. It was unacceptable.

Tyrian counted on his men to be the best and that meant without supervision. After all, they were not children but the best warriors with an even greater job. And he was not a babysitter.

Yet even knowing all that and having created those rules himself, Tyrian for once wished he knew what the hell was taking them so long.

He sent three men from his personal guard—some of the few he trusted not to cut off his head when he turned around. Rayn, Draven, and Henry. Together they were a lethal tornado capable of executing the strongest of enemies. What made them so unique even among his legion of warriors were their other special abilities.

Born not of two vampires, but of vampire and those they fight against, the demons, they alone had a tremendous advantage over their foes. This only made the fact that their mission had gone on for five hours longer than necessary incredibly...irritating.

Again, Tyrian found his eyes looking down at the sheet of paper in his hands. Frank Bellum was not a man one easily forgot, especially when you owed that man a long-due debt.

His eyes narrowed on a choice set of words: My eldest daughter, Chloe Ann Bellum. Was the old man senile before he met his great death?

Frank had died honorably albeit unexpectedly. Though in Tyrian’s long life that was how most life ended—brief and swift. A hot glide of steel into flesh in one moment and then in the next blink your life was gone. He’d seen it too many times to remember each face, each death.

They all rolled together in his mind like one dark pit of black souls.

A hard bang sounded at the door. “Enter.”

The sight of Rayn was not a relief, but some feeling close to it. Tyrian had learned long ago that feeling led to expectations, hopes, pain. His life was that of a warrior. He had zero need in his life for erstwhile pain and useless emotions that clouded a warrior’s mind.

“Commander Tyrian, I bring news.” Rayn dropped briefly to one knee before standing

again. His shorter hair, Tyrian noted, was a disheveled mess like a child had gotten into it and tried to make a bird’s nest out of it. Something long ago forgotten fluttered in his chest. He pushed it back with cold fingers.

“Speak.” Tyrian pulled his arms behind his back and loosely clasped his hands.

“I’m sorry for the delay but we had...complications.” Tyrian’s brow almost furrowed.

How could one female be trouble? Rayn had slaughtered a den of rogue demons by himself in less than ten minutes. His prowess in battle was why he was one of his closest, most trusted guards. That and his ability to teleport anywhere at any time.

“Tell me everything.”

The story that Rayn went on to tell was completely unbelievable, very ridiculous, and absolutely absurd and yet he said it in the same no-nonsense voice he used in battle. What he spoke was truth, he knew because he wouldn’t dare lie to him. Men had died before for daring such. Knowing all of that though did not make his story any easier to absorb.

Six hours ago Rayn, Henry, and Draven teleported to Frank Bellum’s winter home in

Colorado. Finding it vacant, they then checked his other homes in Maine and Florida. They, too, were deserted, not even a light on in the house. Rayn insisted that the female was not hiding or else Draven would have scented her. Though at the house in Colorado they caught a lingering feminine scent. “Like hazelnut or honey, something sweet” he said. Tyrian merely raised an eyebrow and waited for the rest of the story.

“We tracked her via credit card to London. She bought three tickets, one for herself and each of her sisters. And this is where things got weird.”

“How so?” Tyrian felt a dull throbbing pain slam against his right temple. Was there no way to tell this story faster? The dull pain was a crack in his control. He quieted his mind and stilled the pain like an iron fist over the throb. It stopped like a heartbeat.

“First we stopped at the airport to pick up her scent again, then we followed it to a cemetery where we found a hole in the earth.”

Tyrian cocked his head. “What do you mean a hole in the earth?”

Rayn shook his head and stalked over to a side table where he poured a shot of dark amber liquid and gulped it down with a sigh. “Exactly what I said. There was a massive black hole in the ground. Looked like some kind of pit. It was deep, too.”

“Deeper than a grave?”

“Much.”

“What does this have to do with the female?”

“She and the sister’s scents were all over the place. Whatever happened, and none of us has a clue, it was big and bad. We caught a scent of something else there. Demon.”

Even shocked as he was Tyrian managed to look calmly at the warrior. “Impossible. The demonic rift isn’t anywhere near London.”

“I know. We said the same thing. But that’s only the beginning of it. This thing, whatever it was, didn’t smell like the demon’s we fight. It was similar but reeked of death, age, power. As I said before...weird.”

“Are the women witches?”

“I doubt it. Succubi have some magical ability maybe enough to levitate off the ground or push a person into the wall with enough concentration, but not this. Of course I’m not even sure what it was or what happened neither do Draven and Henry.”

Tyrian contemplated that. “But you’ve got the woman.” A simple statement. His men

would not return without the mission completed unless they were dead.

Rayn shook his head as if he couldn’t believe something then tossed back another shot.

“This is where things get complicated.”

Just then the warrior Draven stormed into the study with a grin on his face. He stopped before Tyrian and dropped to a knee. “Commander Tyrian.”

Frustration threatened to creep in like hot pokers to Tyrian’s brain. “Unless you wish to finish the story then I suggest you leave.”

The warrior smiled like he just said something funny. “I’ll let Rayn finish the story; I just wanted to let you know that King Henry’s bringing her in. I think even you may like this one, Commander.”

Tyrian scowled at the warrior then looked at Rayn expectantly. He quickly wiped the smirk off his face and continued his story.

“We tracked the women’s scents to a small hostel, but before we could go inside to find her we met a friend.”

“From beyond the grave,” Draven added in an ominous voice.

Rayn cut him a hard, half-laughing look. “Whatever the demon was we smelled at the

cemetery was there. We tracked it to the side of the building. We saw it. This thing was huge, much bigger than your typical demon. It was dead. Not dead as in not living. I mean its flesh was peeling off its body, dropping all over the ground.”

“That thing really needs some cologne. Stunk to high heaven.”

“Enough, Draven,” Tyrian commanded with ice covering his words.

“It was after her,” Rayn was saying. “It was outside her window. It attacked us and that damn thing nearly killed Henry. It was powerful, unlike anything I’ve ever felt before. Didn’t look anything like the idummi demons we usually fight. Henry took a nasty blow to the stomach, sent him flying a 100 feet into traffic where a car nearly ran him over. So like I said, complicated. This demon was not quiet either. It was loud as a mother—it was loud,

Commander.”

“What he’s trying to say is that by then half the hostel was awake because the demon would not stop roaring and finesse was no longer our strong suit. We saw the woman through the window. It was just her and another. We don’t know where the third sister is. They put up a hell of a fight, even managed a few good blows,” Draven said, rubbing his reddened cheek thoughtfully. “But we knocked her out, got her here ASAP.”

“How did you transport her?” It was not concern he had over the female, simply an

interest in the facts.

“We knocked her out with a tranq and ported her straight here,” Rayn said. The sound of heavy footsteps brought everyone’s attention to the open doorway.

“You guys are dicks.” Both Rayn and Draven broke into grins.

Tyrian’s scowl deepened as he took in the English warrior carrying a loose-limbed

female. He both smelled and saw the sight of Henry’s bloodied stomach.

“How bad is the wound and why isn’t one of you carrying her instead?”

Henry came forward not even breaking a sweat. “Because as I said Commander Tyrian,

they are dicks. Where do you want her?” Tyrian had the urge to step back from the unconscious female, but he fought it and instead took one forward and pointed to the rug in front of the hearth. Henry nodded and deposited her softly on the fur rug. Tyrian wasn’t surprised at Henry’s gentleness; the warrior always did have a weakness for women.

When he stood though, his grimace of pain was not faked. As if forgetting something, he sighed and dropped to one knee. “Commander Tyrian.” He rose with another grimace then sent withering glares to Rayn and Draven as he stalked to a chair.

“Go see Nanu about your wounds.”

There was a tightening around the warrior’s eyes. “The wound isn’t worth troubling her about. It should heal by morning.”

“You will see her now. End of discussion.” Henry gave a clipped nod then spun out of the room on hard steps.

“Which sister is missing?”

Draven shrugged. “Her twin.”

Tyrian cut a look to the bundled heap of woman asleep on his rug. He couldn’t see her face since her back was towards him. All he did see was a massive pile of shiny hair the color of polished wood. For some reason his eyes drew over her body, taking in her shape, and it was then that his eyes narrowed.

“What is she wearing?” When silence ensued, he glared at both of his warriors. He had never experienced such lack of response in all his years with them. He made a mental note to add in extra training time for them—a lot of it.

“It’s a bath towel,” Draven said with a predatory grin that Tyrian hated. In his mind, he saw himself swinging his fist out and connecting it with Draven’s jaw. He shook his head to rid himself of the image. What was wrong with him?

“Was she bathing when you found her?” Why he asked that question, he had no idea. His mind quickly went through all the possibilities of how learning this information could be relevant, but could think of none.

“No, she was asleep, naked. With the demon outside kicking Henry’s ass, we didn’t

exactly have a lot of time to dress her properly and all that. Plus she was feisty when we woke her up.”

“Feisty? She nearly took your head off and that sister of hers was like a demon-possessed woman. I gotta say I’m glad this assignment’s over. Give me murder and mayhem any day, but a couple of angry females you have to be extra careful not to hurt while a giant demon outside is roaring mad—no thanks.”

The female on the floor moaned softly and drew all gazes to her. Tyrian tightened his hands into fists behind his back. Even without seeing her face, he saw that she was too feminine, too soft looking to be here with him, in this castle of death. She made another soft noise then fidgeted on the rug. The action sent the towel slipping precariously down so that one breast was in danger of flashing everyone.

“Get out,” Tyrian said. His guards looked at him in shock then immediately stood, bowed to the waist, and ducked out of the room. The door shut softly behind them.

Tyrian rubbed a hand over his face and immediately regretted the action. Control.

Already he felt himself weakening. The second he started to lose it, he’d be downhill from there.

The female would be a problem. When was a woman not?

He closed his eyes and steeled his thoughts, his emotions, his body. He owed Frank

Bellum a great debt and was finally ready to make good on it, after a thousand years.

But never once in the thousand years did he guess that this would be his payment. A woman. His daughter. A treasured and loved woman now in his tainted, bloodied grasp. What was Frank thinking leaving her to him? And he’d put it in his will a year before he even died.

He’d planned it.

Tyrian stalked to the window and looked out at the moonlight. The moon was a thin

sliver in the sky. Soon the sky would darken with the sight of the new moon. He looked down at the woman on the floor. He saw only a portion of her face, the rest of it covered in a sweep of hair. His attention drew to her lips, soft looking and thin. He yearned to tear his gaze away but that would be a breach in his control, so he forced himself to steadily, slowly lift his eyes from her.

A succubus woman under his protection. It was almost laughable. But as he looked back up at that moon, he knew he would not be laughing come the new moon.

Chapter Four

Henry paused outside the medical ward. He took several deep breaths before he felt ready enough to go in there. Maybe she wouldn’t be in there. Maybe some tech would be there instead or even her asshole brother. Yeah right, he was not that lucky.

Cracking his knuckles, he opened the door and stepped inside. Instantly he saw her. How could he not? She looked up at him from behind her desk. Her eyes lit up and she smiled. It was like being hit in the chest by a truck. The breath he’d been taking just whooshed out of him. Her eyes tracked down over his chest and her smile died. There, at least he could breathe again.

She stood and grabbed her white lab coat from the rack behind her. “What happened?”

Her voice was brisk, efficient, and soft. It also held a trace of her accent that spoke of her Egyptian heritage.

“Just a fight.” She cocked an eyebrow in disbelief at him.

“Take a seat on the table. I’ll need to have a look at it.” He loved the sound of her voice.

The way she spoke rolled her letters together in a way that drove him crazy. As long as she didn’t say his name. He couldn’t seem to keep his dick down when she said his name in that soft, husky voice.

He hopped onto the white hospital bed and barely managed to hide the wince. She

snapped on a pair of latex gloves and came to stand in front of him. It seemed like the most natural thing in the world to spread his legs so she had to stand between them. He was definitely a narcissist.

“I’ll need to know what happened, Henry.”

He closed his eyes as a flush of pleasure soared through him. His dick went hard and he didn’t know if it was because she smelled like a mixture of rain and woman, because she stood between his legs, or because she said his name. She said his name like it was something thick and luscious she wanted to roll around in her mouth. No one had ever said his name like that. He was also certain half of what he was thinking right now was bat shit crazy.

“Got into a fight with a demon.” He watched her between lowered lashes as she gently lifted his blood-soaked shirt up to his chest. She didn’t gasp or faint at the ravaged skin of his stomach. She merely assessed the damage with a critical eye. That shouldn’t turn him on but....

Shit.

“This doesn’t look like the usual damage from demons.”

He managed to lift one shoulder in a shrug without grimacing. “It wasn’t a typical

demon. It was something else, bigger, meaner. Not altogether alive looking either. Haven’t seen anything like that before.”

Her golden brown eyes shot up to his. She was so beautiful it hurt to look at her, yet he looked right back at her. It was worth the pain. Her skin was a matching shade to her eyes. It reminded him of dark brown sugar. Would you taste as sweet, Nanu?

Her cheeks darkened with color as she stared up at him. She quickly looked back down at the wound and the spell was broken. Can’t say I blame her. Wouldn’t want to look at me either.

“I’ll get this cleaned up. It looks like you’ll need some stitches along this longer gash here.” She stepped back and started gathering a tray of supplies from the counter.

“I don’t want the stitches.” She gave him a startled look.

“Why not? It will leave a nasty scar.” He almost grinned but not because he was happy.

This, this was why he could never have her. She was the beautiful goddess and he the ravaged warrior.

“I am not ashamed of the cut. It will serve as a reminder that I came that close to death.”

Her eyes flickered with some emotion he didn’t recognize and then she nodded.

She gathered what she needed and came back between his legs. She cleaned the wound, which spanned from his chest to his bellybutton, with a liquid that burned his flesh. He kept his face passive. Honestly the pain didn’t hurt nearly as much as being this close to her. He’d give his right arm to get out of here right now.

He must be a glutton for pain though because instead of staring off in some opposite direction of her, he looked at a point above her head so he could see her move from the corner of his eye.

Her movements were methodical, brisk, and thorough. She was done much too fast and

stepped back with a snap of her gloves.

“I’d like to give you something for the pain.” She moved to her medicine cabinet but his voice stopped her.

“Don’t bother.” He hopped off the table and started to pull down his shirt. If she touched him for one more second he wasn’t sure what he might do.

“We are not finished.”

He cut a glance to her. He’d never heard her sound angry. Yup, she was pissed. Her eyes were spitting mad and her lips were pulled into a hard frown. She stormed back to him and pushed him back onto the table. He winced this time but not because of the pain. He could not keep his dick down around this woman. Everything she did turned him on. There was no stopping the image of her climbing on top of him and wrapping her body and mouth around his.

“Lift up your shirt. I’m bandaging it.” He started to protest that it was unnecessary but she cut him a look that shut him the hell up. When she came back to him, she had a roll of white cotton gauze in her hand. He lifted his shirt like a good patient and let her work.

God was it torture.

She started unrolling the gauze at his side and leaned into him as she wrapped her arms around his back then around his chest...again and again. He had to close his eyes or else he might do something stupid like kiss her. Taste her lips and finally find out what they would feel like under his. Soft but firm, he was betting. With just enough give to make him want to sink his teeth into that bottom lip. Would her eyes go soft or hungry?

“All done,” she said softly, startling him out of his perverted reverie. He felt her breath blow across his nipple and his stomach muscles bunched reflexively. He opened his eyes to see hers tracing over his chest in a way that made this whole not kissing her thing very hard. Her eyes lifted to his and he watched as the color in her cheeks bronzed beautifully. Lovely. Golden-skinned goddess.

He swallowed hard. “Thanks for everything.” He stood which, he realized too late, was a bad move because she didn’t step away quickly enough, and his body brushed against hers. Big mistake. The pain from his wound dialed down like it wasn’t even there. All he felt was the gentle heat of her body pressing against his legs and hips.

“Henry,” she said softly, his name rolling off her pretty lips. His chest expanded as he struggled to draw in air. She was a witch, ensnaring him with the deep longing in her eyes. He couldn’t look away, not even as she perched her hands on his shoulders and raised herself up. He was an idiot, but he was going to let her. Was desperate to know, to finally know what she tasted like.

She stopped an inch from his lips. Her breath whispered nervously over his. His hands move to her waist, beneath the open white jacket she wore and gently settled on her. The touch belied the surging white-hot passion that threatened to erupt inside him.

He couldn’t wait anymore. If he died tomorrow then at least he would finally know. He bent down and pressed his lips to hers. The very first touch was electric pleasure zapping through him like a lightning bolt. Immediately he pulled away, stunned and shaking. But she followed him with a soft sound that made his dick weep and his heart quake in his chest.

Her fingers curled into his shoulders in the sweetest of pleasures as her lips pressed over his. The kiss was sweet, innocent. He lost himself in her. He licked open her lips and tasted inside her. His heart kicked up a beat—perfect. She was perfect. Soft and delicate on the inside just like she was on the outside.

“Nanu!”

Henry stumbled back so hard he knocked the hospital table back into the cabinet with a loud crack. He was also certain that he’d just dented the hell out of that table.

He watched wide-eyed as the golden male stepped in front of the goddess, cutting off his connection with Nanu. He tried to ignore her taste still teasing his tongue, but that was impossible.

“You dare to disrespect my sister, warrior?” Her brother, Heru, glared hatred at him.

Henry was shaking his head even as he made for the door.

“Do so again and I will have your head, Commander Tyrian’s guard or not.”

Henry didn’t bother turning around, just kept walking. He was practically running as he reached the end of the wing. Even as he felt her gaze burning into his back, he didn’t turn.

Chapter Five

Chloe awoke to a definite chill in the air. She shivered and pulled the covers more fully over her. Except all that did was make her legs colder as the cover came up. Grumbling, she turned to the other side and pulled the cover up to her cheek. Instantly her legs and butt were chilled with goose bumps.

Popping open her eyes, she sat up and came to the quick and sudden realization that she was not in her hotel room anymore. She looked down at the little white towel wrapped loosely around her and pulled the ends tighter as she tried to control her racing thoughts.

Where the hell was she? A vast study or maybe a library. Her sister was nowhere to be seen.

The room was dark and filled with low-lit candles and a grand chandelier that casted the leather furniture in shadows. She stood on shaky legs and tried to remember what had happened.

Cemetery, spell casting, demon zombie screaming her name, then to bed. She gasped as she recalled waking up to two men and that nasty roaring she’d heard in the cemetery. The demon had followed her. And men were trying to steal her.

Spinning around, she caught sight of a man standing at an archway window looking out.

Shoot, that wasn’t a man.

As silently as she could, she kept her eyes on him and backed up. Don’t hear me. The man was huge, though not in a steroid taking, pumping iron way. He was tall with shoulders that filled the wide-open window. Damn, that window really needed bars or something over it to keep people from, oh, falling to their deaths. His back and lean hips caught her attention next. He wore a black long-sleeve shirt and matching pants yet the simple ensemble made him look dangerous in an “I’m completely normal” way. Even his hair was dark. Long too, pulled back in a severe tie at the back of his head.

Three more, silent steps backwards on the freezing cold floor beneath her bare feet.

“Surely you at least wish to know who I am before you leave.” She jumped at the sound of his voice and tripped over a table behind her.

She toppled to the ground, her butt skidding on the cold stone floor in a clump. Quickly disentangling herself, she stood, clutching the towel tighter around her. His voice...It was cold and hard. It held a tone that could mistakenly be construed as passive or bored but she was sure was just indifference. Was this what a killer sounded like? He could talk to you in that detached voice as he swung the sword that would take your head.

She thought briefly about righting the table she knocked over but decided edging towards the huge double-sided door was the smarter idea. Escape. She took another silent step towards those doors.

He turned towards her and her feet stopped moving. It was the complete opposite of what she should be doing, yet she couldn’t will her body to move anymore than she could tear her eyes away from him.

She knew who he was in an instant. It didn’t matter that she’d never met him or even had one iota of what he looked like before. One did not become commander of a legion of vampires that fought demons for a living without getting that cold, hard look in his eyes.

A deep scar was set into his skin underneath his right eye. It was jagged and reached from his nose to his temple. It must be old because it wasn’t red with freshness, but a paler shade of his skin. His hair formed a widow’s peak that somehow made him look more severe...and even more intriguingly handsome. Chloe tried to recall the last time a man had her staring but couldn’t think of one. Yet this man commanded her attention with his very presence, without words or actions.

He stood straight and erect as if he was about to command armies to attack not have a conversation. This man was Commander Tyrian en Kulev, the scariest man on the face of the earth. And he wanted to talk to her. Hell, he technically owned her thanks to her father’s insane will.

Right, time to go, Chloe thought, and edged towards the door. He merely watched her. “If you will not have this conversation with me then you will only make things harder on yourself, Ms. Bellum.” She winced at the use of her name. But his words worked. She stood frozen, clutching the small hotel towel like it could save her from this man.

A swarm of emotions flitted through her as he simply watched her with those tracking, deadly eyes. With one look, he managed to make her feel like the sole focus of his thoughts and words. It might have been flattering if this man didn’t technically have rights to her now. And if he didn’t make his living by being a really good killer. Oh, and if he didn’t scare her so badly.

Bravely lifting her chin she said, “Then talk.”

His eyebrows raised just a hair as if he wasn’t used to being ordered to do anything. He pulled his arms behind him. The action opened his chest to her and made her realize just how built he was. His shoulders were wide and filled out his shirt well, while his chest tapered to a more slender waist.

“We are in a situation that cannot be changed. Were you notified of the rights of

ownership given to me?”

Chloe ground her teeth and seethed inside. The word “ownership” while referring to her made her want to hit him. Yet all she could do was stare at his eyes. This man and his eyes were unlike anything she’d ever encountered before. Icy blue like a sky, glittering and bright.

“I’m quite aware,” she said, peering at the wide double door. It looked heavy. Would she even be able to pull it open?

Nerves had her feeling twitchy, like bugs were crawling up her arms and legs. She rubbed at them and took uneven breaths.

He said, “Since your rights have been given to me, stipulations must be made.” He took a step forward and she flinched, unable to help herself. He either didn’t notice her reaction or didn’t care because he ignored her and went to the corner of the room where the biggest desk she’d ever seen sat. It was bigger than the bathroom of her first apartment and much cleaner.

“You are not to leave the compound under any circumstance without strict permission from me. You are not to be outside these walls at night. There will be no trips, no friends visiting, and absolutely no bothering me, my quarters, my things, my guards, or my work in any way.”

Chloe stifled the sharp retort that was on her tongue and made a dash for the double door.

Her hand touched the brass handle, pulled down on it, then started to yank it open when a big hand slammed against the door an inch above her hand. She gave a startled scream and spun around, nearly losing the towel. He was standing not even a foot away.

Although he might as well have been on the far side of the room for she couldn’t even feel a hint of heat from his body. Well of course, she thought coldly, the man was a cold-hearted killer. Sure he fought on the right side of things, if there was such a thing, but his eyes were those of a man who’d seen terrible things for far too long. No one could ever remain unjaded after that.

She hadn’t realized she was staring into his eyes—eyes the color of the lightest of skies—

until he blinked and shattered the look.

“You know what I say is true, Ms. Bellum. Do not fight this or you will only make

trouble for yourself. If you are aware of what your father has done upon his death, though I am still unsure why he made such a decision, then you know you are under my exclusive care. I am your Protector now.” Being so near him was like standing next to your executioner. An executioner who could take her, use her, share her in the worst of ways and nothing the law could do could help her. Because she was his.

“I am not yours. I will never be yours.” She gulped at his unblinking stare.

“Commander,” she added somewhat nicely. If she couldn’t take the bull by the horn then maybe she could coax it to lie down while she found a way out of here...and maybe a shirt.

His brow furrowed and she swore that he seemed closer to her though she hadn’t seen him take a step. Was this a vampire trick or her imagination?

“This situation is one that neither of us seems to want.” For some reason the fact that he didn’t want her miffed her. Just a little.

“Then let me go.” He didn’t shake his head but she sensed the refusal in him.

“Impossible. I am sealed by a debt of honor to your father. I will uphold it, no matter how complicated this matter is. The rules I mentioned before still stand and will never change.”

He had a mouth that if he didn’t have it pulled into that tight line might be kissable, even lickable. Dang, Chloe. What’s wrong with you? Checking out the captor? She was crazy.

“ Honestly who upholds any of that old school stuff anyways? No one. My papa didn’t even pay into the whole patriarchal thing anyways. Seriously, we were raised independent and taught not to rely on a man. That fact that he’s...he’s given me to you is ridiculous and completely wrong for him. Just let me go and we’ll call it even. Your debt, paid.”

“I can’t do that, Ms. Bellum. I will not dishonor your father and the vow I made to repay my debt to him. You will stay here, under my protection.”

She scoffed. “And where is this?” His voice was like cold ice running over her. It pebbled her nipples and brought goose bumps over her skin but not in a pleasurable way.

“You are at my castle in Norway. We are near the Jorgmund, the biggest hole in the rift, where we get the most lapses. Many of the Atal Warriors are stationed below the castle.”

Chloe squeezed her eyes shut. Think! Okay, what would her sisters do? Willow was probably already near China. No one could ever stop her, and Lily would probably try to perform some voodoo to get free.

She took a deep breath, which did the opposite of calming her because she accidentally drew in his scent. She gasped and felt a flash of pleasure surge through her. He smelled as a man should, like something she could lick and bite and sink her teeth into over and again.

Oh God, what am I doing thinking thoughts like that! She was losing her mind. First her papa died leaving her to this nonsense, and now she was stuck with the most notorious man in the world. She would escape. She could do that. He didn’t seem intent upon hurting her and she might even be able to use the fact that he was indebted to her Papa to gain some leverage, if necessary.

Escape. Her mind whirled with possibilities. Like how the heck did she get out of

Norway and to an airport? She didn’t even have any money on her.

“We need to discuss what will occur at the next new moon.” The thought she’d been

having came to an abrupt stop in her head. Her eyes slammed open and her back dug into the door to try to get away from him.

“You can’t...we can’t,” she said, shaking her head to clear it. “No way,” she said finally.

The commander turned around and marched away. She took a deep breath; it was as if he sucked up all the air in the room with his presence. Now she could breathe but it didn’t smell as delicious as it did when he was near.

She tightened her grip on the towel to keep it from sliding down and embarrassing the hell out of her while she slowly, quietly slipped her free hand behind her. Her heart was beating so hard and fast, she prayed he couldn’t hear it. Could vampires hear such things? She reached, searching for the door handle.

“Something must be done. I am sure you are aware of the changes that you will go

through at the new moon.”

Chloe glared at him. He knew just the right things to say to piss her off. “I am a succubus, of course I know. Better than you, I’m sure,” she said without hiding the sarcasm in her voice.

“And I am not doing that with you,” she added for good measure.

He brought those eyes back to her, seemingly assessing everything about her. From the red nail polish on her toes to the not-perfectly-thin figure she sported. She clutched the towel tighter around her and did what she knew Willow would do. She glared at him with a look that clearly said fuck you.

“That is more than acceptable to me. I am sure you can find any number of willing males around the castle for your time of need. I’d recommend one of my closest guards because I sincerely trust them. If they do not meet your standards perhaps one of the other Atal Warriors that reside below the castle. Please feel free to ask any of them. I shall not announce it to them in order to spare your privacy.”

Chloe thought his proclamation might be sweet if he didn’t say it with a tone that

bordered on arctic. Though she couldn’t help but think that he was acting as her pimp with the suggestion. Bastard. Handsome bastard with a nasty scar that kept drawing her gaze. What was the story behind it? Every scar had a story, no matter how simple. Never mind, it didn’t matter.

She was getting the hell out of here.

“I’m rather tired. I’d like to go now.” That is if I even get my own room. She swore that if he tried to put her in his own bed, he was going to lose his balls by the end of the night.

He gave a clipped nod then strode towards her. Her heart kicked up again. If she plastered herself any more thoroughly against the door, she’d carve herself into it. Whatever she thought he was going to do, it wasn’t to reach behind her and grab the door handle. His hand touched hers, which had curled tightly around the brass. She squealed, jumping at his unexpected touch.

The action sent a series of events into motion.

Chloe jerked her hand away from the shocking, scalding heat of his hand. The quick

motion dislodged the knot of her towel and sent the scrap of cloth fluttering to a pool around her naked feet. As her wide-eyes shot to his, she bent forward to try to cover her nakedness. The commander, Tyrian en Kulev’s expression was something she would never, ever forget.

The cool, indifferent blue of his eyes ran quickly over her nipples, stomach, and sex.

Those ice blue eyes widened a fraction, flared, and burned her with the intensity of their heat.

Chloe gasped in a mix of surprise and pleasure. Stupidly she wondered if the commander had any idea how...seductive, intoxicating, sexy, he looked right now.

The bloom of heat that unfurled from inside her couldn’t be stopped, nor could the

thought of him taking her into his arms and kissing her. Do it, she pleaded silently to his downcast eyes. How did he make her go so quickly from wanting escape to wanting to be in his arms?

He blinked and took one hard step back. The spell broke like glass shattering. He didn’t meet her eyes, but pulled down the door handle and opened it. It was as if the moment never happened.

“Draven,” he called out. A second later, a tall warrior appeared at the door. His eyes instantly hit hers and a grin spread across his face as his eyes trailed down her body in a purely masculine sweep. None of his look had the intensity that Tyrian’s had, nor did it warm her body in hot anticipation. She recognized the warrior as one she’d punched solidly, twice, in the face before he captured her.

Before she had a chance to move, Tyrian flashed before her, picking up the towel and wrapping it around her. She had only a brief glance, but it was enough to see the anger in his eyes. At her or at the warrior? Another flare of heat sparked inside her, warming her blood like hot syrup.

The warrior named Draven nodded at her and, at Tyrian’s orders, led her to her room.

Chloe ached to look back at the commander, which was silly and all kinds of stupid. She was...attracted to him. Literally, the absolute last thing she’d expected when she learned she was his. A warmth washed over her back. Was he watching her right now as his guard led her away?

Surprisingly, insanely, the thought of spending her new moon with the commander was not unpleasant. Chloe followed the guard and wondered what her sisters would do in this situation.

Chapter Six

Willow stepped off the train, tucked her chin to her chest, and kept walking. It didn’t take long for her to feel that same presence behind her as if she was being watched—or followed.

How was that possible? He couldn’t be here already. She barely resisted the urge to turn her head around and scan the area for anyone suspicious. She found herself starting to turn but snapped her head forward. She would not give in to this man in any way. It was a man, too.

She’d felt his masculine presence ever since she’d left London.

She’d even gone so far as to randomly get off at some stop in the west of France only to hop onto another train that would take her into Spain where she was now. Yet that presence was still behind her.

She’d discreetly checked the train cars around her, eyeing people in the seats but saw no one taking particular notice of her Either she was paranoid, which considering her nerves right now, was a definite possibility, or he was already here. But how could that be?

Was the Alpha, Lyonis Keelan, here? Tracking her like a runaway pup or, in this case, his runaway woman? Her hands tightened around the backpack straps over her shoulders. She barely resisted the urge to turn around and scream I’ll never be your woman, beast!

She was a grown woman living in the year 2011. This was not the dark ages. These were not like the old times that many succubi still lived by. Her life did not belong to a man; she would never be owned by a man. She’d rather die first than lose herself. Lyonis Keelan would have to find his mate elsewhere.

Finally giving in to the temptation, she darted a glance behind her. Early morning light crept in through the windows of the train station, lighting the place up in a happy orange glow that did nothing to improve her mood. People bustled about, getting on and off trains with luggage and backpacks. The smell of freshly brewed coffee and the bitter tinge of cigarette smoke floated by her nostrils.

She saw no man following her. What did the Alpha of all shapeshifters look like anyway?

She had no clue. Big, skinny, tall, short. It could be anyone and no one. The chances of him somehow finding her were incredibly small, yet that nagging feeling wouldn’t leave the back of her neck. It had her constantly searching faces, always wanting to glance back. Logic told her he had no idea she’d gone to London or was now wandering around in Spain.

She couldn’t stay in any place for too long. From here on out she was going on foot.

Hiking, walking, and maybe catching a few rides here and there.

Willow stepped out into the fresh morning light, bought a map from a vendor, and started out. She headed east. Anywhere in the middle of Europe would be good.

The further she got from the train station, though, the more she realized someone had to be following her. If anything, that feeling of being watched was now worse, closer, and more intense. Her frustration peaked like a boiling thermometer.

Spinning in a circle, she threw open her arms and said, “Come out and talk to me, you fucking coward!”

Trumpets did not sing to announce some grand arrival. A red carpet was not unraveled.

What did happen was that a woman with dark hair opened a window and spoke in quick, angry Spanish at her.

Mumbling an apology, Willow tucked her head back down and started down the street.

The more distance she covered, and quickly, the better. As she reached the end of the street, she felt a change in the air. A stirring in the wind rustled leaves off the street and blew a hanging sign over a bakery. And just like that, Willow’s gaze landed on a man leaning casually against the wall of a book shop. He looked like he was ready to be in a Marlboro commercial, minus the cowboy getup.

Willow blinked and tried to get her mind to work. He hadn’t been there a moment before, right? She thought hard and fast, which was a struggle because she couldn’t tear her eyes off him. This man was simply perfect, distracting as hell. She was certain he also hadn’t been standing there just a moment ago. He looked casual with his booted foot resting against the wall, his arms crossed loosely.

Only twice in her life had she felt the urge to turn and run. Once was yesterday in the cemetery when she and her sisters summoned a zombie, and the other was right this very second.

Sweat beaded on her brow and neck and had nothing to do with the warm temperature.

The man watched her with a predatory awareness that made the hairs on her arms stand on end. His hair bordered on being a few inches too long; as if he just hadn’t bothered having it cut in a while. His eyes were dark brown, framed by a set of dark lashes and a curved slash of brows. His cheeks were high, hollowed enough to make the butt of his chin and jaw hard; his lips were the perfect thickness. He was the sexiest man she’d ever seen. And she couldn’t wait to get away from him.

“What do you want?” she said. A smile tugged at one side of that sexy mouth, his eyes never left hers.

“You asked for me to come out. I am merely answering your request.”

Oh God, his voice was sin. The perfect tenor mixed with a dark sensuality that reminded her of flushed faces and straining bodies.

“Who are you?”

The other corner of his mouth curled up. The smile was almost mocking. She wanted to slap it off.

“I think you know who I am.” Impossible.

“How did you get here so fast?”

She had just turned 29. She was in an entirely different country for goodness’ sake. His boot hit the ground and then he was walking towards her. His gait tightened something inside her. Something dark and sensual, something she’d never quite untapped. She’d never seen anyone walk like that. Like he had animal grace inside him that made his movements more fluid, faster, sharper than anyone else’s. She’d seen men try to mimic this movement, but it wasn’t real.

This man was all real. And he stopped a foot away from her.

“I am an Alpha shapeshifter. Alpha over all my kind.” He said the words with pride and confidence that told her how dangerous this man was. And completely cocky. “I can take many forms, Willow.” Willow closed her eyes, suppressing a shiver at the sound of her name. It was as if with that one word he’d caressed her breasts with a warm hand. He’s dangerous, her mind warned.

“Lyonis Keelan,” she said.

He nodded in agreement. The motion sent locks of his short hair falling over his face in an array that made her want to push it back, not because it was messy but because she wanted to feel it. He seemed so...pettable.

Don’t forget who and what he is, idiot! A control freak, a dominating man who wanted his woman to sleep at his feet. He could have any woman. Just not me.

“That still doesn’t tell me how you found me so fast.”

He lifted a shoulder—a very big shoulder—in a way that almost made it look like she’d just complimented him. He smiled at her, but his eyes were sharper, assessing. Watchful.

“I flew here.”

“Try again. The next flight to London wasn’t until later today.” She tried not to notice how well-built he was, as if she even could. Like a barbarian from the days of old, fighting with bare hands and simple weapons just for food. He would have had his pick of women. Hell, even today he would.

Now his eyes were laughing. At her. Willow clamped her mouth shut and wished she had something to throw at him.

“I flew as a bird. I don’t take planes. That’s an unnatural way for me to travel. I tracked you by this,” he said and reached into his pocket to take out a crumpled, folded t-shirt. Willow’s jaw fell open as she recognized the pink shirt with white glittered letters that read “Bite Me.”

“What are you doing with my shirt?” She reached to snatch her precious shirt but he kept it away. The action brought her close enough to smell him—wood, mud, earth. She used to like the smell of cologne, but whatever this man had could easily be bottled and sold. He took advantage of her single step and stepped into her. The action put them mere inches apart. He looked down at her with warm, chocolate eyes. Her nipples hardened and her core dampened, readying.

“Your father sent me this shirt. He made sure it was not laundered so it still smells of you. I’ve become quite intimate with your scent. It’s very...strong, feminine. I like it very much.”

The compliment staggered her heart like a tremor and should not have made her feel so heart-racingly good. She had to remind herself of what kind of man he was. Most shapeshifters were bad enough, but the dominant ones were the worst. And to be the Alpha, the strongest of them all? He dominated the dominant ones. He was going to be the worst.

“Fine, keep the shirt.” She spun around and headed in the opposite direction. She felt his fingers curl around the bare skin of her arm a second before she was spun around and pulled into a hot, hard chest. “Let me go, Lyonis.” He smiled at her—the way a predator does to a prey before it leaps.

“Not yet, little one. You’re even more beautiful that I’d imagined. You are mine now. At first, I was not happy at the news, but now I can see why Francis left you to me. A fine gift I must say for the debt I owed him. I think I may be getting the better end of the bargain.” His hand reached up to touch her hair, but she quickly ducked and spun out of his arms. She was breathing hard and she didn’t know what from.

“I am not yours. I will never be yours. I am not a possession.” A perfect masculine brow cocked high.

“But you are mine according to law. I can do with you as I wish. I will protect you, and you will get to be my queen. Most of all, you will care for my needs day or night, and I will yours.” Willow’s jaw fell open and then her hand shot out, caught his hard jaw with a resounding smack. His eyes flared before narrowing on her. “You should be warned that if you run, I will not be able to help myself. I will come for you and I will never stop. And after seeing that flare of passion in you, I am even more determined than ever to have you.”

“No, you will not! Do you hear me, beast man? Go find someone who actually wants you because I don’t.” She tried to pull away, but strong hands latched onto her arms and brought her back into his body. She bared her teeth at him and struggled to free herself. Suddenly he was bending his head down towards hers.

She froze, her blood pounding in her ears. His mouth came closer and closer to her lips.

God he smelled so good, would he taste as good? But then he changed direction and nuzzled her ear.

In a voice that sent shivers down her spine he said, “You are mine, Willow Bellum. Mine now and forever. I warn you not to run from the beast for the beast will only chase you, thrilled by the hunt of such a perfect prey. Come with me now and save yourself because you will never be able to outrun me.” The lulling, deep tones of his voice had her eyes closing, and the kneading way he held her arms was almost nice. But the challenge he presented brought her back to reality.

Using all her strength, she shoved him away from her. She had a feeling he only moved at his own volition and not because of her, but her ego ignored that.

“I will never be yours. I am not a possession.” She gave him one last look then sprinted off down the street, the power of her body guiding her.

The chase was on.

Chapter Seven

Chloe wished she could say she’d spent the night MacGyvering the room up with gadgets and weapons to help her escape or, at the very least, had already escaped but instead she’d spent the night passed out naked in the fluffiest bed she’d ever slept in.

Really, what was this thing made out of—angel feathers?

In her defense which, okay, maybe wasn’t much of one, she’d been dead tired from the flight to London, the craziness at the cemetery, and the, like, thirty minutes of sleep she’d gotten hadn’t been enough.

Climbing off the bed, she found a stack of clothes sitting on the side table. She vaguely remembered seeing the table last night when she’d been busy climbing into bed, but she knew there hadn’t been clothes on it then. Did Tyrian come in here while she was asleep? Did he find her even a hint as sexy as she did him? Because she was almost tempted to stave off her escape until after her new moon.

The man confused her. On one hand, her instincts told her to move away far and fast from him. On the other hand, her mind told her that her father would not have sent her to live with a dangerous man. The man was so cold he was practically ice. It must be the curious side of her that wondered what it would take to see him thawed.

The thought of her new moon sent a flutter of nerves through her. The history of the succubi was mostly misconstrued by everyday humans and even by some supernaturals. The truth was that succubi’s history has always been male dominated. To this day when daughters reach the age of 29, they are given to a special man of the family’s choosing—usually the father’s choosing. This special man was called the Protector. He was the succubus’ chosen male, to have and to hold, forever and ever. For males of her species, or incubi, the same occurs.

Except as men, they are allowed to choose their own Protector. It made her sick just thinking about how unfair it was.

Chloe shivered and went to the adjourning bathroom. At least this castle of death had modern day plumbing. She turned on the shower and waited until it got hot before getting in.

There was only a single, white bar of soap in the shower and she used it for everything.

The fact that her father never abided by the same rules as other succubus families only made what he did even more strange. Tyrian had mentioned a debt. Is this what her father was about? He’d always been a protective man, an even more protective father, but to give each of his daughters away to a man just like every other succubus family? It made no sense. What kind of debt did Tyrian owe her Papa to receive her in return?

The new moon was soon. Two maybe three days tops. A shiver that had nothing to do

with cold rushed over her. Succubi and incubi were always given to their Protectors after their 29th birthday because the following new moon sent them into full sexual maturity.

Chloe ran a soapy hand between her legs and wondered if Tyrian was one of those men who had hundreds—if not thousands—of lovers. She honestly couldn’t see him being the type, though she wasn’t sure why. What kind of women did he like? Tall, petite, curvy, blonde, dark, shaven? She touched her own mound and felt the spring of short, dark curls there.

A wave of self-consciousness sprung from her with its nasty head. She wasn’t incredibly slender, nor was she too short or tall. She’d always been a somewhat plain woman. She knew she didn’t turn heads and for once, she wished that maybe she did. What would it be like to have a man like Tyrian under her power?

She might just learn that sooner than later. The presence of the new moon beat against her skin, tightening it like a cord being cranked tighter and tighter around her. Her virgin body had never held a man. Most succubi saved her body for her Protector, though that wasn’t why she was a virgin. She never cared to wait until her new moon. The truth was that she’d just never found a man she wanted badly enough. She’d experimented in other ways, yes, but never sex.

She’d never felt a man surge inside her, but had wondered about it for long hours.

The new moon sparked a drastic change in her body. She would no longer require food for sustenance, but sex.

Chloe relaxed her head back against the shower wall and didn’t stop her fingers from circling quickly over her bud. Her free hand found a breast and palmed the weight of it. She saw Tyrian’s dark head behind her closed eyes, saw him feasting on her breasts like she was some irresistible maiden he couldn’t get enough of, and saw his cock breaching her unused entrance.

She wanted that, she realized. Wanted to feel what it was like to have him inside her.

Would it ease the dull, empty ache she always felt so deep inside her like she did right now?

Would he hold her close and come hard inside her just as she came apart? Her breath hitched and her orgasm peaked, pulsing waves of heat throughout her body. She jerked against the wall, then instantly her hand went limp.

It was hard and short and left her wondering what more there could be. The possibility of seducing the vampire was tempting, though Tyrian already told her that he wouldn’t be using her for her new moon. Maybe she could use him.

She was scared honestly, had no clue what her new moon was going to be like. Maybe it was a subtle arousal that made her wet and ready for sex. Or maybe it was something greater....

Chloe shut off the shower and wrapped a fresh towel around her as she tiptoed her way across the cold stone floor to the clothes on the table. She dressed quickly; ready to be warm from the frigid temperature.

She had to get out of this place, because if she couldn’t have the single, albeit it scariest, man she’d ever met for her new moon then she didn’t want anyone. Her emotions had always been lopsided like that. One minute she wanted vanilla, then after a bite she wanted chocolate.

But Tyrian wasn’t an ice cream flavor. Lushalicious. That’s what he’d be called. Or maybe Icey Fudge. Mmm...She’d lick that any day.

She hesitated at the door to her room. Was this just her hormones talking? The man

intimidated the crap out of her and now she was thinking of willingly giving herself to him?

Okay, he already made it clear he wasn’t taking it. Seducing him, that’s what she was really thinking. The more she thought about it the better the idea seemed. Was she turning into one of those women who were attracted to dangerous, dark men? Probably.

She opened her door and peered out, then swung it open wide on a gasp. The warrior

from last night was standing across the hall, a battle-axe strapped to his back like it was every day wear. A sword bigger than her arm hung low on his hip and past his knee. Seriously, how did he wear these weapons as if they were sunglasses and not a huge metal axe?

Maybe she wasn’t getting a hard on for dangerous men because although this one was

very attractive and strong, he did nothing for her. Not even a lick of heat. It was a shame too because he grinned at her like he already saw her naked and riding him.

“Good morning, Ms. Bellum.” The warrior Draven gave a clipped bow.

“Chloe,” she corrected automatically.

“Where to this morning, Chloe? I must say you’re looking fresh and lovely today. Would you like some breakfast?” The compliment didn’t charm her, but the thought of food did. Until that new moon she still needed normal food like humans. What would it be like to have to survive on just sex?

The thought scared the crap out of her on a very deep level. She knew her outcome was grim. She had no real Protector, Tyrian had already stated he wouldn’t “do that” for her. The one she had didn’t want her and she didn’t really want him, aside from on a physical level. A very deep, sexy physical level.

But if she didn’t find a man, a new Protector, then she’d end up sleeping with any and every man just to survive. She’d heard rumors of women who eschewed the dependant living of the succubus life and were forced into whoring themselves to survive. Jumping from man to man just to stay alive. An icy chill swept through her at the thought. She used to think the rumor was merely a nasty myth to keep daughters in line, but now she wondered if perhaps there wasn’t some truth to the grim tale.

“This way then. We’ll get you some breakfast. We don’t have a cook here nor any real food, but commander Tyrian did order in supplies to feed you. Just enough until your big day.”

He looked at her but his grin died. “Sorry, I’m not trying to sound like an ass. This must be hard for you. You don’t know any of us and now you’re gone from your only family. I know I’d be upset to say the least.”

Chloe couldn’t help the small smile that formed. “Thank you, I appreciate that.” He seemed genuine enough and she wondered if he had some experience with this sort of thing.

He pulled her to a stop. In a soft voice he said, “Listen, I know about succubi and their new moon. I also know Commander Tyrian.” He shook his head, dismayed. “If you

need...assistance I promise I’m a gentle and good lover. I don’t want you to feel too weird about it. I’d help you if you need me. Just ask.”

Chloe couldn’t stop the blush from coloring her cheeks. She didn’t know if it was from embarrassment or the compliment that he gave her, but she didn’t have to think about it because a door slammed down the hall and out strode her deadly captor. Her heart beat with each step he came closer to her.

She watched his eyes, watched them narrow on both of them, and darken with something close to menace. “Draven, you’re due for training today. Don’t stop until I send for you.” Draven pulled back into an erect stance that mimicked the commanders. He bowed and marched away.

“But he was going to take me to get food,” she said. Okay, it was a borderline whine, but she couldn’t help it. She hated being hungry, that starving feeling was in her belly and coming in full force. She tried to look at him, but it was hard to meet his eyes. They were too smart, too strong. Eyes of an eagle. “He didn’t do anything wrong,” she added for good measure. She had a feeling that the commander was upset with Draven and naturally, she felt the need to protect him, such was her nature. One dark eyebrow rose at her words.

“As a matter of fact he did. Yesterday he allowed one of his hurt team members to carry you just for a laugh. That is unacceptable and for that, he shall train twice as long. A fledgling would know better than to do that.” His words moved to some hollow place in the back of her mind leaving her to focus all her thoughts on his scent, his body. Her heart skipped a beat. He smelled good. Really good. Was the new moon making her hormones go crazy or was this all real?

Her tongue felt too heavy to speak. “I’m sorry. You really shouldn’t punish him. He’s really nice.” It was a sore argument and she knew it and what was worse, he gave her a cold look that said and this is why you aren’t a warrior. She was sure he was right too.

“I will take you to get food and then I will show you the parameters of the castle within which you are allowed and the areas where you are not allowed.”

She made a mental note to go into all the rooms from which she was banned first. His eyes narrowed a fraction on hers. She smiled big and sweet. He couldn’t mind-read, could he?

She’d heard vampires could have powers, but a vampire mind-reader sounded ridiculous to her.

Time to test it out. I came in the shower while thinking about you fucking me.

Okay, so it wasn’t the best of mental projections but he didn’t even blink so she was pretty sure she was safe. Even the iceman would have some kind of reaction to that.

He held out a hand to indicate the stairs. “Follow me.” She did. She also kept looking at the way the hard strength of his back tapered to a tight, lean waist and wondered what it would feel like to wrap herself around him like a pretzel.

He cut her a sharp look and she blinked at him innocently.

“Are you a mind reader?”

He didn’t scowl at her, because the man didn’t show any emotion on his face, but she sensed that he was scowling at her. This man could easily win any poker contest he entered. And he wouldn’t even need sunglasses.

“No.” He led her through a massive room with high, vaulted stone ceilings and large archway windows, again with no covering of any kind over them. Seriously, put a screen up or something, she wanted to say. She was actually surprised not to see any torches on the walls.

Electric sconces lit the castle walls where needed. Alongside old paintings, pieces of cloth that looked like old blankets and swords hung in an X pattern on the wall.

Chloe quickened her pace to keep up with his long one. “How did you know my father?”

He didn’t answer as they entered a small kitchen. Considering the size of every other room in the house, which could easily house a giant, this room was like the kitchen in a studio apartment.

“Of course, vampires don’t eat.” A blush crept over her cheeks as Tyrian spun slowly on his heel to peer at her, just the slightest tilt to his head said he was curious...or thought she was mad. “Sorry,” she mumbled. She swore that every time he looked at her, she had to remind herself how to breathe.

The sensation reminded her of being back in high school. She’d had a crush on A.J.

Hammer, a name barely sexier than the real boy himself. He wore a black leather jacket, short cut black hair, and dark eyes. He was nice, too. He sat in front of her in geometry and about once a week he’d turn around and ask to borrow a pencil or paper, and her lungs would freeze up as he looked at her and her heart would race so fast.

Twelve years later and she was experiencing those same sensations all over again.

Although this time she wasn’t some shy girl, and he was one of the greatest leaders in the world.

“The food is in there. Make something now and be quick about it. I do not have much free time.” Chloe scoffed at his attitude but moved to the fridge he indicated. She found enough items to make a decent sandwich. When she was done making it, she started eating with flourish. She hadn’t even realized how hungry she was until now. And now that she thought about it, she hadn’t eaten since that little airplane meal on the flight to London. When she finished he started to leave the room. She hurried to keep up.

“So how do you know my father, again?” He moved his arms behind his back and gently held his wrists. The look clearly stated that he was indeed a commander.

“I fought with your father in the Great War.”

Chloe’s feet stopped moving, and she could only gape at his back, stunned. The Great War was legendary among supernaturals. It was the battle between supernaturals and demons.

One thousand years ago, the rift that now separated the two worlds was open and demons rampaged among the earth, wreaking havoc and destruction. Though now some argue that that wasn’t the case. Only certain demons harmed anything, the idummi. Others were honorable and family-oriented.

The infamous Atal Warriors was an organization that was created just to combat these magical, strong demonic beings. While not alive during the Great War, Chloe had heard enough stories and even epic poems written about the event. The war lasted for eighty-five years. When it was over, the Atal Warriors had prevailed and driven the demons into the rift that lead to the nether-realm, a space beneath the earth from whence the demons were born.

In the last several hundred years there have been many beings whether vampire,

shapeshifter, or even succubi who have spoken out against the war. These people stated that the war was a huge injustice, that the demons were not at fault, but we were; that the war was all lead by one man for vengeance. And that man was Tobius en Kulev, Tyrian’s father and the original commander of the Atal Warriors.

“Wait, my father was never in that war.”

Tyrian stopped walking and turned around to face her. “I do not lie, Ms. Bellum.”

Chloe shook her head to clear it. “Just call me Chloe. Listen, my father and I were close.

He never once mentioned anything like this. You must be wrong.”

“Ms. Bellum, I did not just fight in the war with your father, I fought beside him. He was one of our Generals. A fine fighter.”

Chloe was shaking her head. “Impossible. Papa always said that the war was wrong. That he believed what the Atal did was wrong. That the idummi demons were the only problem, not all of them.”

Tyrian’s brow furrowed, a small show of emotion. “I am not surprised by that. People do change, especially when one has lived as long as Francis did. I assure you that we fought alongside each other. How else do you explain my debt to him?” He turned around and started walking. Chloe stalked after him.

“Wait, what does that mean? Did he save you or something? How is it that he never told me he was a general in the organization? That’s huge. Oh my God, I can’t believe he never told me.” Something in her voice had him turning back to her. His hand rose as if to touch her but dropped back in place.

“What would it have changed if he had told you? Perhaps he did not want you to know about something so ugly. You are his daughter, after all. And the Great War is not something one tells a delicate daughter. Everyone has a dark side.”

Shock and dismay were quickly replaced by anger. Delicate? She was too delicate to be told bad news? It wasn’t even that bad really, just shocking. She stalked to him, bumping into his chest, which pushed her back rather than him.

“Listen here, Commander. I am not some delicate thing that has to be coddled. I don’t whimper, and I don’t whine. No, I’m not some tough as nails warrior vampire like you, but that doesn’t make me some simpering female who needs a man to protect her—”

“Obviously your father felt differently seeing as you are here under my protection now.”

Her mouth fell open. A second later, her palm shot out towards his face. He moved so fast she didn’t see it. His hand caught hers easily. She was breathing fast, each gasp brushing her sensitive breasts against his hard chest. Anger diffused quickly into something darker, wetter.

She licked her dry lips and his eyes fell to the movement. Something dark and toe curling unraveled in his dark eyes.

She had no idea how many moments passed, maybe even minutes, which they just stared at each other with her wrist held in his hand up in the air. She knew her breaths had deepened to languid pulls that slowly, achingly grazed her hard nipples up and down across his chest. A blooming, wet heat pooled between her legs. Never had she wanted a man to kiss her so badly in her life.

Suddenly he let go of her wrist and stepped away from her. His steps were just as sure and slow as before. He wasn’t even breathing hard. Now she wished she’d gotten in that slap.

Chloe followed him. He showed her clearly, even making her repeat after him, the areas of the castle she was not to wander into, and which ones she could. When it was done, she saw that he had her marked off into the living area, the tiny kitchen, her bedroom, and a couple of hallways. Considering how big this place was, he was being stingy. She kept her mouth shut, though, and nodded at him as he looked expectantly at her.

One thing Tyrian didn’t know about her was that she’d always been a poor listener, and even worse at obeying the rules. Obviously her papa had left out that little bit of info.

She had only a vague idea of where he slept so as he went into elaborate detail over how she couldn’t leave the castle, she debated over searching and exploring his bedroom first or the entire wing he’d said was off limits. Office first, then the bedroom, she thought and gave him a big smile.

He faltered for the barest of seconds in his speech then continued. The fact that he wasn’t immune to her didn’t go unnoticed. Perhaps this vampire commander was not so cold. Maybe he just needed to be warmed up and she had just the heat to do it.

Chapter Eight

Henry paused. Dammit, there was that sound again. Closing the door to the training room harder than necessary, he stalked down the hall to find out what it was. Quieting his steps as he neared the door to the study, he leaned close to the door and sniffed. As he swung the door open, an easy smile broke out over his lips.

The succubus spun around with a gasp, a quick blush creeping over her cheeks. Her eyes were big and round. She peeked behind him as if searching for someone else.

“Don’t worry the Commander isn’t here. You’re lucky I caught you and not him. He

doesn’t allow anyone in his study unless he’s in here and usually then it’s under orders.”

“Yes, well, I was just bored and wanted to take a look around the place.”

“I thought the Commander showed you around earlier today?” He cooled his smile into a flat line, though inside he was laughing. Several emotions flitted over her face as if she was quickly trying to come up with a lie.

“Yes, well, he did take me around but he didn’t really let me stop to enjoy anything. I couldn’t sleep and thought I would explore the castle.”

Henry jerked his head to the hallway. “Come on, out with you. If I leave you here

knowingly it’ll be my arse on the line.”

She stumbled out quickly and he shut the door behind her. She was a pretty one, he

thought looking at her. Her hair was brown with just a hint of copper in it, and her gray eyes sparkled from excitement.

“Okay, I’ll just be going to bed.”

“Be sure you make it there. You’re safe from the Commander and anyone else here

but...” he hesitated over his words then said, “he isn’t the kindest of men.”

Chloe nodded quickly and started away. She turned back, “Wait. Do you know when the next new moon is?”

His face pulled into a frown. “Why?”

“It’s important. It’s a...succubus thing.” She might as well have said it’s a feminine matter. He literally took a step back.

“Two days.”

“How sure are you?”

He thought about it. “Very sure.”

“Okay, thanks a lot. What’s your name?”

“Henry.” She poked out her hand and he shook it.

“Chloe,” she said. “Well goodnight, Henry. Thanks for the info.”

“Stay out of trouble,” he warned and a devilish grin broke out over her face.

Henry waited until the succubus disappeared up the stairs before he went down into the training room. He flicked the fluorescent overhead lights on; the buzz of the lights already soothed an ounce of tension from him. Opting for the punching bag, he went to the corner of the room to tape up his hands. Working out always soothed him. He wrapped the tape carefully around his bare hands for the perfect fit. He flexed his taped hands to make sure the binding was not too tight or loose.

He started slowly, with a one-two rhythm. His muscles warmed in his arms and stomach and bent legs. He faked left and right as he landed a rapid succession of blows to the bag. Soon he hit the bag harder, cutting into it, pounding it with his fists with deeply satisfying strikes that eased the thoughts on his mind while also setting them free.

Yesterday he’d kissed Nanu. His right hook caught the bag and sent it soaring high into the air before it swung back down. Beautiful, golden Nanu. He shouldn’t have. Fuck if he didn’t know that, but some selfish part of him had been desperate to know how she tasted.

Some part had even wondered that maybe if he just got one taste, a sample, then he could move on from her. Stop thinking about her every time he returned from a mission, every time he walked the halls and wondered if he’d run into her, every time he lay his head against his pillow at night.

It hadn’t worked. If anything, it was worse. She was like a drug he’d tasted and now craved with every fiber of his being. He’d thought she’d invaded his thoughts before, now she had moved in, unpacked and was sleeping there. Nanu with her sharp mind, steady hands, and husky voice. Nanu and the way she looked at him with innocence and desire. Nanu, the golden goddess, he couldn’t have.

He shoved all his anger and energy into his punches, felt the distant slick of sweat beating down his face. Each thud pounded, echoed in his ears until all thoughts of her were pushed from his mind and all he saw was the red blur of the bag swinging with each of his hits.

A soft touch at his back, had him spinning around with a growl, his arm pulled back ready to throw. He stopped, shaking with the force to stay his arm from finishing the punch.

“What the hell are you doing here?” he growled, his voice laden with hot anger.

Nanu trembled and looked from him to his fist as he slowly lowered it. When she looked back at him, he saw fear there and wanted to laugh. See, this was why. That look.

“I, I heard noise down here and wanted to see who it was.”

Shaking his head, he sat heavily on the bench and started pulling the tape off his hands.

“Why?”

“I was just curious.” He didn’t look at her, couldn’t. For all he knew she had a fling going on with one of the other warriors. It wouldn’t surprise him in the least. She was gorgeous, smart, gentle. What kind of man could resist? He was on the verge of asking her which warrior it was, but bit his tongue until pain lanced through him.

He finished pulling the tape off and grabbed a towel to wipe up the sweat from his face.

His shirt and shorts were plastered to him but whatever. She’d seen him at worse times. And she was fucking off limits.

“You know you really shouldn’t be exercising so soon. I gave you a four day reprieve from any training.” She sounded concerned. She probably was. There was so much sweetness in her. Things he didn’t know how to deal with.

“I know,” he said gruffly. He snatched a bottle of water from the mini-fridge and downed the whole thing.

“Then why are you here, Henry?” She sounded exasperated.

Well good, let her be pissed. She shouldn’t have kissed him. I shouldn’t have let her.

Gotta get out of here. He made for the door, but she stepped in front of him. It was either brush by her to get around her or push her away. He couldn’t make himself do either.

“I was working out, as you saw. Move out of my way, Nanu.” Her lips were dark, the

color of dark cherry.

“No,” she said with a lift to her chin. “I want to talk about what happened.”

He sighed loudly and peered over at the punching bag. He could probably work the bag for at least another couple of hours. He started towards it, but a soft hand pulled on his arm. He looked down, his eyes narrowing on the stark contract of her bronzed skin to his lighter skin. It made his gut clench.

“There’s nothing to talk about, Nanu.” He watched her jaw tighten. The same way it did when she was working over a warrior, stitching him up. It was her look of pure, raw determination. Her I-will-not-fail look, and it was aimed at him. He was screwed. “Fine, talk fast. I need to get out of here.”

“Why have you been avoiding me? I sent a note that you should check in with me today so I can rewrap the gauze with a clean one.”

“You know why I didn’t come by.” He looked at her, his eyes unflinching in their

honesty. He watched her swallow hard. Her cheeks darken with color. Dammit. He needed to get out of here.

“Because of the kiss,” she said softly. He took an unsteady breath, his tongue rubbing over his lips in remembrance. Her taste no longer lingered, that he’d made sure of with half a tube of toothpaste and a bottle of mouthwash. But none of that could wipe away the memory of how her lips felt pressed softly against his. Like warm satin.

Her eyes softened, the golden specs around her pupils sparkling up at him. “I liked kissing you, Henry.”

Whoosh. All the air in his gut left him, and his dick hardened in his shorts.

“Yeah, well it isn’t going to happen again. In fact this will be the last time we speak of it, ever.” Shit, there was no hiding the thick arousal that filled his voice. He could only hope she wouldn’t pick up on it.

“Why not? I think we both enjoyed it. You did enjoy it, didn’t you?” She looked so

unsure. How could this woman ever doubt her ability to knock the socks off a man? She was stunning, and when she kissed, it was like a dream. Maybe she was just playing him up, trying to be coy. But no, that wasn’t her way. She was an upfront woman. She wanted to know why he couldn’t be with her? Shit he had (at least) two good reasons.

“It doesn’t matter if I enjoyed it, Nanu, because it isn’t happening again.”

She stepped up into him, pressing her body lightly against him, cautious of his stomach injury. Her hands perched like hummingbirds on his pecks.

“Why can’t it happen again? I think about you, Henry. I dream about you.” Her voice was a bare whisper, a gentle tickle over his ear. Her warmth permeated his body, making him want to pull her closer, wrap himself around her. Bitterness crept in. He stepped back, welcoming the chill over his sweaty skin.

“It doesn’t matter why.”

“Of course it does,” she said with a shake of her head. Her dark hair whipped side to side.

Her hair shined in the light. He’d always wondered how it would feel if he touched it. Slightly coarse, satin soft, or something altogether different. “Henry, please just tell me why we can’t be together.”

Henry stilled and looked away from her. She was so adamant. Frustration laced her voice.

It hurt to know that he was denying her. Fine, he’d tell her. He’d tell her then never speak of it again and avoid her at all costs. Even if that meant disobeying his commander, because after she knew the truth, he wouldn’t be able to hide his bitterness or anger.

Henry locked gazes with her and marched up to her, cupping her face in his hands. She stretched towards him as if she’d been waiting for this moment. Her eyes fluttered like they wanted to close, her lips moved toward his. If he wasn’t as tall as he was, she might have come close to reaching them too.

“Open your eyes. Look at me when I tell you this, Nanu.” She did, the crinkles at the corner of her eyes pulling tight with concern. “I won’t be with you because I can’t do what I do and come back to someone like you. I take lives for a living, you save them. It doesn’t mix. It won’t work. Blood is on my hands every single day, no matter how much I wash. It’s always there. The faces of those I take are always with me. I kill fathers, brothers, sons, people with families. I am a killer, Nanu, not a man for you.”

She breathed unsteadily; her eyes glinted on the verge of tears. He cursed and this time pushed her out of the doorway and moved around her. He hit the first step when she spoke.

“Wait, wait. That’s it?” Stiffening, he turned slowly to her. He looked at her as if this would be the last time he did so.

“No. You, Nanu. You’re the other reason.”

She called out after him to wait, to explain what he meant, but he ignored her pleas and didn’t turn back around.

Chapter Nine

Chloe tossed the covers off her fire-drenched body. Sweat beaded her forehead and neck, soaking the pillow beneath her head. What was wrong with her?

She turned and rolled around on the bed no longer finding any comfort in the soft

cushion. Where had her damn angel feathers gone?

Her arms latched onto her stomach and she moaned deeply. Sharp, gut-wrenching stabs beat inside her like knives trying to break out of her skin. Her breaths wheezed in and out and suddenly the pain was gone as if it’d actually broken out of her body.

Panting, Chloe arched her back off the bed as a blinding energy pulsed inside her. Pants turned into a long, drawn-out moan as liquid heat pooled between her legs, as her breasts pulled tight and heavy.

She was drugged or had food poisoning. Something was wrong. She moaned as her

stomach jerked and another wave of wet release pulsed through her core. What kind of food poisoning did this? No, no, impossible. It wasn’t time yet. She had another day.

Shakily she came to her feet, wobbling so hard she grabbed onto the corner of the

bedpost to keep from falling. The wood was hard beneath her hands, solid and thick. She pushed her chest into it, reveling in the hard strength of it, then she rubbed her lips across the wood.

“Oh my God!” Jerking away from the all-too-sexy post, she wobbled over to the dresser to pull her clothes back on. Oh, God! Each step swished her sex’s lips back and forth, bringing forth a surging need deep within her. She only got as far as pulling on a baggy t-shirt, before she flung open the door. Help, she needed help. Of course Draven wasn’t there. He was probably still training, a whole day later.

Anger infused with her arousal and she had to steady herself against the doorframe. Is this the new moon? Impossible, Henry said it wasn’t for another day. She hadn’t figured out what she was going to do about it yet. She was supposed to do that today. Maybe she shouldn’t have procrastinated.

With one hand braced against the wall, she walked slowly down the hall. It took her forever to reach the top of the stairs and by then her breaths came quick again and her core was all too ready for this whole growing into sexual maturity thing.

She looked wildly down the stairs. Where the hell was everyone? Not a creature was

stirring, not even a cold vampire commander that she really wanted to thaw out right now.

She started down the stairs; it took much longer than it should have. One step at a time, she walked like an old lady with a cane down the stairs. When she finally reached the bottom step, she was trembling on the verge of an orgasm. She sucked in air and thought of things to cool herself off. Baseball came to mind, but then she pictured all those baseball players’ tight butts and fit bodies and quickly canceled that train of thought.

With nothing to lose, she darted barefoot across the floor and flung open the study door.

Four sets of eyes trained on her, then peered over the single baggy shirt she wore. There was no time for embarrassment. She started towards them but couldn’t make it. The trip down the hallway, the stairs, and the short sprint here was all too much. Obviously she was a superhero, because how she managed that with the rampant heat threatening to erupt inside her at any second was simply amazing.

She locked her knees to keep from falling to the ground. She had a feeling she knew what her body would do once she hit the ground. Spread her legs wide and offer herself to any—and all—the warriors watching her. The only thought that kept her (barely) from doing just that was the fact she wasn’t wearing panties.

“Please,” she said, her voice a wretched moan. Tyrian looked over her with little interest.

“Are you ill?” Cold words had never sounded so sexy. She shivered and another gush of heat dampened her core.

She couldn’t stifle the moan that came out. “No,” she said unevenly. The energy it took to get here taxed her, so she fell into a chair. Spreading her legs open and closed, open and closed as she wrung her clammy hands in her t-shirt. “You lied, Henry.” She meant it to sound angry but she just sounded husky, sexy.

He blinked in surprise, and everyone’s gaze turned to him. He threw up his hands and backed away. “Hey, I bumped into her last night and she asked me when the next new moon was. It’s tomorrow. That’s all I said.” Chloe wanted to tell him she was sorry, that it wasn’t his fault. Okay, it really was. But whatever. She couldn’t make herself talk. It was as if she was dying from the inside out but not in waves of pain, in waves of hot arousal.

Her gaze fell to Tyrian who looked completely unaffected. He stood tall with his

shoulders back, his dark hair pulled back in a severe tail at the back of his neck showing off that widow’s peak on his forehead.

“How did you bump into her?” Tyrian asked coolly. It might have been just her horny imagination, but she really hoped that was masculine curiosity if not jealousy that made him ask.

Henry glared at her and she knew what his problem was. He was debating on protecting her because he found her snooping in Tyrian’s office last night. Like she cared about something like that right now!

She seemed to have extra saliva in her mouth so she swallowed then said, “It’s okay. Tell him.” Her breath caught suddenly and her back arched off the chair, pushing her heavy breasts towards the men. Anyone, take me! Or so her body was saying. Squeeze my breasts, please! She clamped her mouth shut and settled her own hands on her breasts. She always was a do-it-yourself kind of woman.

A soft sigh. Sweet, blissful relief.

“Stop that.” Her eyes popped open, met Tyrian’s cold gaze with her own hot one. She could melt him. She just knew it. If not, then it’d be one interesting adventure to try.

“I’ll stop if you come touch me.” She wouldn’t have thought it possible but his spine stiffened even straighter. His brow furrowed the slightest bit and then he turned completely away from her.

“Has she talked to any of you about being her partner during her new moon?”

All of them shook their head. “I offered to be there for her,” the one named Draven said.

He came towards her and each long step was like a finger circling her clit. “Would you like to use me, Chloe?” he asked gently, eyes concerned. He looked not like that grinning man she’d talked to the day before but like a man who’d do this out of duty. She’d pegged him for a kiss and tell type guy but maybe she was wrong. Or he was a good liar.

“No. I want him,” she said and pointed to Tyrian. Someone cleared his throat and another rubbed a hand across the back of his neck. Chloe glared. Or tried her best to. She had a feeling the look was coming off more as a low-lidded bedroom gaze.

As she reveled in the weight of her breasts in her hands, she watched as Tyrian said something too softly for her to hear. Then the men started pouring out of the study.

“Wait.”

But they didn’t. Her icy commander left with Henry and some other man she recognized from the hostel in London, but Draven stayed behind. He didn’t look too happy either. A frown marred his mouth as he looked from her to the door. As if resigning himself to something, he strolled towards her and dropped to both knees before her.

“I would be honored to care for you, Chloe.”

She shook her head hard. His scent invaded her nose. Sweat, salt, man. Good, her body answered to the smell. Chloe pushed her need back down so she could think, could breathe, could talk. Her mind was spinning so she slowed it down just enough for her to form a coherent thought. This warrior smelled good. There was no doubt about it. His hair was the color of golden wheat, his body prime for pleasing, but none of that interested her. She wanted the scent of ice, the man with words that made her shiver from the inside out.

“I don’t want you.” He looked as if he’d be insulted for a moment, but then a grin broke out across his face.

“You like the Commander, don’t you?” She nodded at the same time she pinched her

hard nipples between two fingers. Ecstasy, pure ecstasy rolled through her, taking her higher and higher with that one little touch. How would her body respond when, if, he touched her?

She heard him sigh and then footsteps retreated. The door opened and closed. Where did he go? Was he getting the commander for her? A spark of pride filled her. If she had sex with Tyrian en Kulev, leader of the Atal Warriors, she would have bragging rights forever. Who could top that? No one.

What was taking so long? The urge to delve her fingers between her legs and touch

herself was growing harder and harder to ignore. Her leg muscles tensed and before she knew it, she was sliding listlessly to the floor, sprawling out on the thread-barren rug under her. Rolling her chest into the rug, she grumbled in pleasure as her breasts rubbed against the abrasive material. Her skin was burning up with heat and each touch both fueled the fire and eased it at the same time.

The sound of a door closing had her rolling on to her back. Footsteps, heavy, booted steps and then they came into sight. She craned her neck up.

“Hola,” she said to the vampire commander.

The fact that he didn’t laugh shouldn’t surprise her. He looked at her, his face almost drawn into anger, but not quite. Then his gaze left her face to trail over her neck, where she knew he found the rapid pulse there. Even more slowly his eyes moved down to her chest where her breasts arched towards him with hardened peaks. Like a feather dropping in the wind, his gaze moved down her stomach to her bare legs and feet, lingering, before moving to the center of her legs.

“Draven told me you refused him and would only take me.” Nodding furiously, she

grabbed the bottom of her t-shirt and flung it off her body. Sweet merciful pleasure. Bare skin, free and open. She heard a strange noise and peeled open her eyes to see the vampire commander standing no longer with his arms clenched behind his back, but at his sides in loose fists.

Tugging her lip between her teeth, she arched her hips towards him. “Please.”

“Choose someone else now. A name, any name, and I will get him to service you well.”

It was probably only her lust-induced mind but she swore his words no longer sounded cold but husky and hot. She met his ice blue eyes head on—a challenge.

“You, Tyrian. I want you.”

Silence. Then, “Why?” was his harsh response.

Her eyes glittered with feminine appreciation across his lips, his scar, his strong body.

“You have much that I find desirable.”

“Ridiculous talk fueled by your silly hormones.” That one line was the most passionate she’d ever heard him, and it melted her. Gulp. There you can do it, Chloe. Convince him or else he’ll leave and you’ll never get him again, she knew her gut wasn’t wrong on this. She had this moment to convince him or she’d lose him forever. She didn’t flinch from his hard, cold gaze.

She met him head on and lifted her chin that stubborn inch.

“I know who you are and what you are. My attraction to you isn’t ridiculous or stupid.

You’re gorgeous, sexy. Not in a Hollywood actor kind of way but in a tough-as-nails, man-of-the-world way. Your appeal goes so much further than that, too. Sorry I know that sounds cheesy but give me a break. I’m in a lot of,” she wheezed out a breath like she was doing Lamaze,

“sexual pain here. You would protect me from anything. I can feel that from you, maybe that’s even why Papa sent me here because he knew that about you, too.”

He opened his mouth to say something but she held up a hand then quickly settled it onto her stomach rubbing up and down, closer and closer to her core. He didn’t watch her, which was good, because it made her feel like she had some privacy.

“There are some men who make a woman wonder how good he is in bed. Some men are

so sexy they make a woman wild. And then there are men who are so wrapped up in their work they can’t see what’s good for them. You are all of the above, Tyrian. How you don’t have a woman clinging to you amazes me.” Later she might wish she hadn’t said something so soul-bearingly honest. But at that moment she couldn’t think straight enough to lie. So she’d gone with the raw truth.

Something flashed in his eyes and he looked away from her, out the window. She would give anything to know what he was thinking in that moment. Her breath hitched and she held it tight as one arm moved, his hand lifted and touched the outline of his ragged scar across his cheek. His finger traced the curves of it perfectly as if the pattern had long since been memorized. His hand slowly dropped back down to his side, the fingers of his hand curling into a fist.

Chloe pictured those long fingers wrapped around her breast, gripping her hip as he slid inside her and she gasped as hot cream wetted her sex, softened her, readied her.

“Please,” she said, her throat ragged. He faced her like he was about to issue order to his men, feet forward, chin high, shoulders back.

“This once I will do this, but never again. After this time, you will seek another partner. I will not be here to feed your new sexual appetite for the rest of your life. I will do this as quickly as possible, not to entertain your growth into womanhood.” It hurt to hear him say it, even though she understood it. Did she want him to lay some sort of claim on her that he’d never let another man have her? In her burning state, absolutely. Was it silly? Completely. “Do you accept my rules?” Rules, always with the rules.

“Yes! Just now, please, I feel like I’m dying.” A garbled sound left her throat then turned into a high moan.

“Turn around.” Her mind tried to process the words, tried to make her limbs move but all that happened was her hips arched off the floor. She shook her head futilely—I can’t do it—but then hands were on her, grabbing her and turning her onto her stomach.

She moved her cheek to the side so she could see him, but then he was behind her. Yes, now, please! The first touch of his hands was a sharp jolt of ice on her burning flesh. One hand curled around her hip and then the other. Two lances of ice pierced through her and it felt amazing, helped to cool the heat burning in her veins.

His hands weren’t gentle but precise, efficient. It might have bothered her any other time, but right now only one thing mattered. Penetration.

He lifted her onto her knees, pulled her back towards him. Then her knees were spread open one by one. Amazingly, a blush formed over her cheeks. This was her first time and she wanted it so badly she wouldn’t dare offer any protest. Besides, she loved what he was doing. It was new and intriguing. Something she’d heard of and seen done but had never tried herself. He positioned her to take him into her body, lifting her into just the right position.

She kept her cheek to the rug, didn’t have the energy to look back at him. She simply panted and waited, her stomach clenched in anticipation, her core slick with creamy heat.

The softest sound, a whisper of movement. What was that? Then the undeniable sound of a zipper being pulled down. A moan left her and she arched further back into him. She wanted his hands back on her. Where were they?

“Touch me,” she said raggedly.

He didn’t.

Long seconds passed and then finally, blissfully, one chilly hand, not nearly as cold as it’d been before, rested on her hip. Fingers curled into her just like she wanted, holding her.

Another whisper of movement and she stopped trying to decipher what it was and simply waited, feeling. An impression of heat pressed against her thighs and ass. As if he was approaching her but not quite touching.

Then a hard presence was at her entrance. Every single muscle in her body tightened, waiting. She held her breath. Now was the time. But he didn’t push inside.

The hard head of him pushed against her wet core. He didn’t detour inside but pushed down through her soft, wet folds and rubbed across her swollen, needy bud. She cried out, the contracted muscles going limp. A little more, just a little more and she’d soar higher than any bird.

But his touch didn’t trace over her bud again, it dipped back up to her entrance and she couldn’t stop herself, couldn’t keep from rocking her hips back and taking him the barest of inches inside her.

She thought she heard his breath catch but wasn’t sure of anything. His other hand

finally, wonderfully, curved around her other hip.

Then the pressure at her sex grew. It was thick, hot, and wide. Fingers scraping into the carpet, she gasped, feeling like she was being ripped open but without any pain. It was sharp, intense, and so, so good.

“Yes!” she hissed. She wanted him to slam inside, to move hard and fast and give her what she needed. But, dammit, he didn’t.

He moved inside her achingly slow as if he had all the time in the world. He pushed into her unused channel with a massive rod of hard, satiny steel. He stopped moving and her body adjusted around him, forming as he filled her. He reached her virgin barrier and took it like a conqueror, quickly and ruthlessly. No pain, only an incredible hot, stretched sensation as he filled her up.

His fingers dug into her hips and another wave of cream drenched through her, over his cock. Again she thought she heard him say something, make some sound, but her blood was beating so loudly in her ears, and her breathing so heavy she couldn’t be sure of anything. One final push and he squeezed himself all the way into her tight flesh.

Chloe gasped and tried to lock in all the sensations firing through her body. Good, so good, was the only coherent thought she could make before he was dragging himself back through her wet sex. An insane thought that he was going to pull out too soon roared in her mind, so she wrapped her ankles around his legs. Now she knew he made a sound, a husky moan. It was brief but, dammit, she’d heard it.

“Please,” she said, need making her voice ragged and hoarse.

Then, something was let loose inside him. He started thrusting, landing hard and deep inside her. She only lasted two of those thrusts before she was shaking with the most intense orgasm of her whole life.

Screams tore from her throat, her core milked hard over his tunneling thrusts. She shook all over as burning fire exploded from within her, broke through her skin, and sent her soaring higher and higher. The last wave of the fire broke away and drifted down, the shaking in her body subdued to a tremble then stopped. She opened her eyes and was surprised to find she could see.

He’d also stopped thrusting. She needed more. There was still a raging fire inside her.

She needed another release, needed him to douse that fire with his.

“More,” she begged raggedly.

“No.” He started to pull out of her. With a fierce growl that surprised even her, she locked her legs around him and sent him surging full and hard inside her. She gasped and did not mistake his groan.

Her legs gripped him, keeping him locked inside her. The hands on her hips tightened, creating tight, hot sensations where he touched her.

“More.”

His hips retreated, her grip loosening just enough to let him, and then he slid back into her, hitting her as deeply as possible.

“One more,” he said.

Then he hammered into her with hard, punishing thrusts that tingled her skin everywhere from the inside out. Her toes curled, nipples hardening to painful points. Goose bumps broke out over her body, and then she screamed. The fire erupted in her core shooting forth waves of hot cream, dousing her channel, smothering his cock. She screamed again and again as unstoppable waves pulsed through.

He took her even higher that time. Took her even longer to come back down to earth. He was still hard and deliciously thick inside her. She rocked forward and back along his cock, soaking him with her juices.

“No.” His voice just as ragged as hers. Was that a tremble she heard?

Then he dislodged himself and tore away from her. Chloe gasped and spun around to see him coming to a stand. He looked...amazing. His cheeks held a dark blush to them, his lips were wet like he’d licked them, and he moved quickly, pushing his still hard cock back into his pants.

“But you didn’t—”

“No, that wasn’t what this was about.”

“But—”

“Enough.” The commander was back in his voice, lacing his words with pure ice. He

smoothed his clothes back into place. “I’ll give you a minute, then you are to leave this room.

You can’t stay in my study.” He turned and strode from the room before she could say a word.

Chloe looked after him stunned. Eventually she found the energy to pull her shirt back on. She couldn’t help but feel like he’d just slapped her in the face.

He’d liked it, that was why he was so quick to beat feet out of here. She came to a shaky stand and vowed to have him again until he gave her his all. She would have all or nothing. And with each passing day of her new moon, she would grow to need sex daily. She wanted only him.

And next time, he would finish.

Chapter Ten

“Send a team out to control the breakthrough at point 47, 39. Make it a clean sweep.”

“Of course,” replied Rayn. He bowed at his orders and left.

For the first time since he could remember, Tyrian, leader of the Atal Warriors was restless. There was no quieting his mind. Or his body, for that matter. His balls ached with a fierce, angry pain. Normally he didn’t mind such pain, it served to keep him strong, alert, but this pain did no such thing. Its sole purpose, it seemed, was to remind him of earlier that afternoon and one distracting succubus. She was a mere child by his standards, just now reaching the 29th year of the succubi’s life cycle.

His eyes fell to the carpet, which was nearly as old as he was. He’d fit himself to her there, above all the warnings screaming in his head, and had taken her body. He’d been brutal, hard. He hadn’t wanted to do it to begin with but no matter how gentle he’d tried to be, he’d still ended up taking her like some beast.

Women were gentle creatures to be protected and cared for, whence why she was here to begin with. She was not to be savaged and hammered into like some whore. He couldn’t even help himself. At first the sensations had been...indescribable.

She looked incredible in all her nudity. He could easily see her in a painting, lying among leaves and trees, one arm wrapped above her head tenderly. Though he’d never let another’s eyes look upon it. As quickly as he had the thought, his heart hardened with anger. This was why he didn’t encourage his men to keep women. This...this whatever you called it was already becoming a nuisance, intruding upon his thoughts when he should be working.

Feeling a shaking in his arm, Tyrian looked down, an eyebrow cocking in surprise as he realized his hand was turned into a tight, white-knuckled fist. He flexed his hand, stretching his fingers. Already she was causing problems. It was his fault. He would have to work harder to ignore her charms. The succubus held a magic to her that seemed to keep drawing his attention no matter how much he fought it.

First it was little things like noticing the swell of her breasts in that towel on the first night or the color of her hair in the sunlight. Now he’d seen her naked for the second time and hadn’t bothered to look away, couldn’t have if he’d wanted to.

She captured him so easily. Enchanted him like some child. Perhaps his guard was wrong about succubi’s magical abilities. Maybe she was some kind of enchantress.

Even still, so many hours later, his cock was a heavy, hard mass between his legs. The ache in his balls screamed at him to take a release, even by his own hand, something he hadn’t done in centuries. He had no need for sexual release in his job. He required only blood to survive. But one small succubus comes by and ruins everything.

No, not everything was ruined. He’d fought an entire race of demons, pushed them back to where they belonged. What had started as a small war front was now an empire of warriors.

All that he’d built with his own sweat and blood. The temptation of one little woman would not fell him.

Standing from his desk, he went to his chambers. He would kill this ache and be done with it and her. She was here for protection and nothing else. She would have to find one of the warriors to service her from now on. He would not continue to allow her to distract him.

He opened the door to his bedroom and sat on the bed he never slept in. One of his best warriors showed keen interest in the succubus. He’d looked upon her with sexual heat. Draven would happily pleasure Chloe. An image flashed through his mind of Draven cupping her soft breasts, licking her pink nipples. His mind blackened with rage. What if he hurt her? Marred her skin. She was so soft and pale. Would Draven act any different than he’d been?

In an explosion of anger, Tyrian grabbed a knife off the table by his bed and threw it.

Whack. It landed deeply embedded in the wall by the door, the blade twitching side to side.

Dammit, he was ready to get this over with. Release, then he’d get back to work. That always kept him calm. It was the only thing capable of keeping her off his mind.

Earlier he’d wondered what she liked. First it was sexual, since he was watching her thrash on the carpet naked at the time. Did she like her nipples to be sucked, licked, pinched?

Would she scream his name if he claimed her soft, pink pussy with his mouth like he’d salivated to do then?

Later tonight, even as one of his top generals relayed information on rogue demons

escaping from the rift, his mind had been adrift in questions. About her. What would her blood taste like?

He drank from Lucinda, his frimar. Most of the warriors kept one. A willing recipient who let you feed. She was currently in her chamber across the hall. He’d need to visit her soon.

His bloodlust was growing.

Strangely it wasn’t Lucinda’s spiced blood that he yearned to taste. His cock throbbed, and he hissed, squeezing the hard flesh through his pants. He’d nearly taken her neck. As if he hadn’t brutalized her body enough with his rough, impatient thrusts, he’d nearly succumbed, twisted her head to the side, and buried his fangs in her soft neck. He’d licked his lips, wondering how she’d taste. Sweet, thick, earthy, or something else?

Unable to wait any longer, he unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. The mass was heavy and hard in his hand, the tip wet with arousal. He pumped his fist, his heart beating in time to the movement. Quick, gripping tight, he closed his eyes and remembered how she’d felt.

Burning hot, soft and tight like a needy fist around him. Her channel had gripped him, squeezing, and pulsing in fiery need around him.

He remembered the way she’d screamed her release, bucking against him, wrapping her sweet soft legs around him like she wanted to keep him there. He’d wanted to bury himself deep inside and give her every drop of his seed.

His release neared. He pumped his hand faster, catching the perfect motion. His release grew hot and heavy in his balls, raised up his spine, shooting through his body to his cock. So close.

A loud noise registered in his addled brain. Panting, Tyrian stopped and listened. It came again, three quick knocks at the door. Releasing his straining cock, he growled and shoved it back into his pants. He flung open the door hard, uncaring that it whipped hard enough to crack the wall behind it. His control was slipping faster than he could catch it.

“What?”

Draven look apologetic as he said, “There’s a problem with Chloe, I mean, Ms. Bellum.

She’s calling for you.”

Tyrian took off, leaving Draven to trail behind him. “She’s hysterical. The new moon has her; it’s riding her hard too. The men want to help her.” Tyrian spun around, catching Draven’s neck in one hand and plastering him to the wall. Control. Control. Draven’s eyes shot wide and he whispered, “But the men don’t want to touch her. You’ve claimed her already.”

Quickly Tyrian released him, shocked to his core at what he’d just done. Then Draven’s words registered. If only he knew. He hadn’t claimed her. He’d given her release, but had taken none for himself.

Squaring his shoulders, he set off for her room. Rayn and Henry were standing outside, even their healer, Nanu was there. Each of them wore uncomfortable winces as Chloe moaned and panted from inside the room.

The still erect cock in his pants loved the sound, relished it. It wanted him to knock down the door and sink into her, never stop.

“How long has she been like this?”

“At least an hour,” Henry said. The healer watched the warrior with a hurt look on her face. Henry ignored it.

Tyrian had hoped he’d have more time. He’d wanted to talk to her about finding another warrior to ease her. After taking her this morning, he didn’t plan to do it again. A quick jerk off and he would be fine, back in control, the succubus out of his mind.

Yet one thing he’d learned being a commander was that a good leader knew when to step up and lead. A thrill raced up his mind and he marked it off to a chill and not excitement. Not eagerness.

“I’ll take care of it.” Everyone looked up at him with varying expressions of shock. He didn’t tell them that the thought of any other man going in there and touching her made him want to stab something. In fact he quickly hid that thought and buried it deep inside. This was business. It was only sex. For ages men have been using women for such a thing. Now he would do it too. And after the new moon, when she only required it once a day, she would find another.

He’d make sure of it.

“Leave, I’ll see to her.” He started to turn the door handle, but his half-demon, half-vampire guard Henry stopped him.

“Sir, are you going to ease her properly? She needs a man to...finish inside her.” Tyrian’s ignored the healer’s gasp and Henry’s advice.

“I assure you I will take care of everything. Everyone leave now. Do not interrupt unless it’s an emergency.” Tyrian disappeared into the bedroom and closed the door behind him.

He looked around for her, expecting to find her writhing on the bedsheets much as she’d been before. She was nowhere to be seen.

Stepping further into the room, he strode towards the bathroom. That was when he was tackled by a soft, feverish woman from behind.

If she was planning to throw him to the ground then she seriously underestimated his strength. She made a needy mewling sound then monkeyed around him until they were chest to chest.

She was naked once again, but now in his arms. She sighed as her eyes traced over his face. She didn’t even flinch from the scar.

“You came.” Then she kissed him. Shocked to his core, Tyrian jerked his head away. She caught his face with both hands and pulled him back to press gentler, soft kisses to his mouth, the corner of his lips.

No one had kissed him...in a very long time. It shouldn’t be good. Shouldn’t feel so good.

But he liked it and didn’t want her to stop.

* * *

Never had a man tasted so good.

Chloe licked the warrior’s bottom lip and pulled it into her mouth. He tasted like husky man and a touch of bourbon, as if he’d just taken a shot before coming to her.

And he did come to me, didn’t he? A part of her poofed up like a peacock and wanted to strut around. Yeah, that’s right; she got the most powerful man in the whole world to come back for her. Eat it, ladies!

His hands were pushing at her, not pulling her closer like she wanted. “What?” she

grumbled against his perfect lips. The two peaks at the top of his lip beckoned her to trace it with the tip of her tongue. So she did. His hands tightened around her hips in response and she didn’t know if she wanted to giggle or tear open his pants and reach inside.

“Stop it, Chloe.” The cold edge to his voice didn’t stop her so much as the fact that he just used her name. Was that the first time he’d called her by her name? At least without trying to tell her more rules. She lingered over his lips for a moment before pulling back to look at him.

“I missed you.” She’d meant it to sound seductive but it came out as a whine. He walked her back to the bed and excitement pulsed through her. More, she definitely wanted more from this man. She was quickly learning that not only was he amazing eye candy that she’d love to strut around with, but he was a fantastic lover.

She wanted more. She wanted to taste his cock between her lips, feel the weight of his tongue against her pussy lips, and feel his thick cock slide inside her as she mounted him.

But when he reached the bed, he dropped her onto it and calmly walked to the window.

She was naked, needy, desperate, and he was watching the moon. She was certain that at any moment the hole she was staring through him would start smoking.

“Are you sure you won’t take another of my warriors for your new moon? Draven was

most adamant about letting you.”

“What? No. You, only you.”

“Why?” It was such a simple question, but it floored her. She’d never heard him sound so...human. Her mind raced to come up with an answer. Why did she only want him and none of the other warriors? Some of them were far nicer. Heck, Draven had even shown a sense of humor, something Tyrian en Kulev did not have.

She answered the first thing that came to mind. “I trust you. You are straightforward about everything. I know you would never lie to me, and I know that you would protect me from any harm. I can’t say I know that about Draven or anyone else. I don’t think you’d protect me just because my father asked you to, either. I think you’re honorable and you’d protect me because you want to.”

He took a step back and looked at her, his brow pulled into a look of consternation. It was the most emotion she’d seen on his face. A blush stole over her. She’d never been one to beat around the bush when it came to saying what she wanted to say, but she’d also never said anything so revealing to a man like him.

He strode towards her, his hands pulled behind his back. “You should not reveal your secrets. That’s something a warrior learns first.”

Chloe rolled her eyes and laid back into the bed. The closer he came the further she spread her legs until she was wantonly posed like a harlot. Disappointment flickered through her that his eyes did not even drop to her wet sex that was eager for him or to her nipples that were so hard they hurt. Anger was swift to course through her

“And you should not stand there when a woman is practically begging you to fuck her.”

Somehow she knew she shouldn’t have said it. His spine went ramrod straight and he

looked back out the window like he wished he was someplace else. She instantly regretted what she said. His arms came to rest at his sides and then he came to stand between her spread feet at the bed.

The man’s ability to look her in the eyes was both impressive and incredibly

disappointing. Was there something wrong with her? She knew she was plain. Her breasts weren’t very big and her hips and waist weren’t particularly curvy, but dammit she was pretty.

Okay, a plain pretty.

“Turn around,” he said. It was only now that he spoke that she realized he was back to speaking like he lived in a freezer. How had she missed his warm tones before? Why was it back now? Her attitude she’d just popped with him sprang to mind.

“I’m sorry—”

“Turn around, Chloe.” Need and want clawed at her.

“But I want to see your face.” Although he gave no reaction, she sensed that she’d just surprised him. He started to say something but she quickly added, “Please.”

Suddenly his hands grabbed her thighs and dragged her to the end of the bed until her legs dangled off the side. Her breath quickened with anticipation and she undulated against the bed, lifting her hips towards him.

“Are you prepared?”

She glared at his matter-of-fact tone.“Quite,” she said sarcastically.

His eyes left hers, finally, and trailed down to her breasts. With one quick look, she knew he’d just memorized the shape, color, and details of her breasts. With just a look. His hands still lingered on her thighs, creating delicious pen pricks of pleasure straight to her core.

His eyes tracked down over her quivering stomach to her sex, which cried out for him to touch her. His nostrils flared. The movement was so quick, so simple that she almost missed it.

The reaction sent her pulse skyrocketing. He did want her. It was like being hit with lightning while holding an antenna, but there was no pain, only intense, heart-gripping pleasure. All because of his gaze.

Her body warmed to a hot fever. Legs scissoring, her hips undulated, trying to convey what it needed in the most primitive of ways.

“Turn around,” he said again, his voice lower, warmer.

“No,” she said, lifting her chin.

For a moment his brow furrowed then released. One hand left her thigh, the other stayed, and she hoped it was because he had to keep touching her. His hands went to pants where he pulled down his zipper, reached in, and pulled out his cock.

The first glance hit her clit like a stroke. She moaned and arched off the bed. She hadn’t seen him before, could only guess what he looked like from the feel of him. No wonder she’d felt like he was splitting her open. The commander was huge. Thick and long and heavy looking. He held it in his hand as though if he let it go he might topple forward. Mmm, onto me, her body thought wildly.

The head of his cock sported a thick wetness that her tongue desperately wanted to curl around and lick off. Proof that he hadn’t come earlier was evidenced by the thick vein that stood out starkly along the bottom ridge of his cock. He hadn’t pulled himself all the way out but she’d bet his sac was deep with color, pulled tight.

With just the one hand on her thigh, he squeezed and pulled her a few inches closer. Her butt barely hung onto the edge of the bed. She trusted his touch at her thigh, his strength to keep her from sliding off.

She held her breath, her hips arched towards him as he gripped the base of his cock. He aimed it at her and pressed into her. Her head fell back limply and her hands rushed to hold her aching breasts. She heard a hiss of air and knew it was him. He entered her long and slow, her tender, new muscles forced to encompass his girth. She loved how gentle he was, just like earlier. He could easily use her during this special time for her, but he wouldn’t. The man’s honor made her smile.

As soon as he was seated all the way inside her, something broke inside her. Her legs wrapped around his hips and tightened, holding him close. His hands gripped her thighs, like a warning. Then he thrust. Slow but hard enough to brush her clit and pussy with delicious, shuddering pleasure. He took her like a machine. He made no sounds, gripped her no differently.

Took her as if he was waiting for her to get off so he could leave. Nuh uh. She wasn’t having any more of that.

“Take off your shirt,” she said thickly. His eyes lifted to hers, shockingly hot and alert.

“No.”

She would never get used to this sensation, the in out, push and pull dragging along her walls. It was amazing.

“I want it off.” If possible he leaned further back from her so that he was just standing there giving her his cock and nothing else. She glared at him. She wanted more and she was going to get it.

Reaching up quickly, she grabbed his shirt in her fists, and with a strength she didn’t know she had, tore it from his body. The t-shirt hung limply from his arms.

With a growl unlike she’d ever heard, he tore the shirt off viciously, forced her thighs wide, and pounded into her hard. Her release came swift, hard, and perfect. She screamed as hot waves engulfed her like a tornado, spinning around her in a halo of erotic pleasure. It left her gently, leaving her panting, and arching for another one.

“More.” She wasn’t sure if she even said it or if she just mouthed the words. But he must have heard her because suddenly his mouth was at her breast, licking her hard nipple, then sucking it into his mouth. Wet sucking sensations burned through her, tightening her skin, gushing cream from inside her, and preparing her for another release.

Her hands fell into his hair, found the tight knot that held his hair back so severely. She yearned to pull it out, spread his hair out and feel the tresses, but she settled for gripping his shoulders. The first touch was amazing—hard flexing muscles that moved with each thrust inside her. The second was shocking. She moved her hand lower, towards his back and touched something odd. He lifted from her with a roar.

Anger mixed with pleasure masked his face, making his eyes burn, his cheeks darken

with color. He grabbed the underside of her knees and spread her legs up and out. Then he was really taking her, with his pants still on, the zipper brushing against her skin as he pounded into her with a fierceness that had her crying out.

He will finish inside me, finally. She had to know what it would feel like. Would she feel him gush? Would it shoot and hit inside her or would it just mix with her own cream? Or would he pull out of her and make her drink his seed? Hot pressure pulled in her core at the thoughts, sending her spiraling closer to that peak. Or would he pull out and spill onto her body, shooting white semen onto her pussy, her stomach, her breasts and mark her as his?

The thought mark triggered something inside her. Pulling her head to the side, she parted her hair and said, “Drink from me, Tyrian.” His thrusts stopped instantly. Sweat beaded from his temples, he stayed there, buried to the hilt as he eyed her pulse beating at her neck.

“No.” The gruff sound of his voice was like music to her ears. She almost smiled.

“Yes,” she insisted and arched towards him. “As a gift. A thank you for pleasing me.”

Pure luck made her think that if she offered it as a gift that the honorable commander would be tempted to take it. “Tyrian, please,” she added, desperate to feel him moving inside her. She was so close.

Whatever she was expecting, he surprised the hell out of her. He gripped her chin in a gentle touch and turned her head to the side. She shivered hard. She hadn’t thought he would.

A raspy tongue slid up the length of her neck, and then there were two sharp points pressing into her skin. Then he bit through all the way. There was stinging pain that fluttered away like the wind, and then his mouth was sucking at her. His hips pulled back the barest of inches and hammered in hard.

He took her like that, building intense, consuming pleasure inside her. A sound,

somewhere between a growl and purr came from deep in his throat, vibrated along her skin. The sucking pulls intoxicated her, drugging her. Her hands flung wildly about as her orgasm neared with intense purpose. She grabbed onto his back, digging her fingers in for something to hold on to. She felt an unusual roughness of his skin there, but ignored it as crushing waves came rolling over her.

She screamed her release as clenching, seizing rolls of pleasure tore through her, shot from her pores. He tore back from her throat, drops of red slashed across his bottom lip and chin.

He started to pull away and she quickly tightened her legs around his hips.

“Come for me, Tyrian,” she begged. She thrust her hips up and down his shaft, working his hard cock even as the last tremors of her orgasm dissipated. “I want to know what it feels like.” It was an admission she hadn’t prepared to make. It simply spilled out in the haze of the moment, but his eyes snapped to hers. The heat in his gaze was impossible. How could one man hold so much heat inside? So much passion that never went unleashed.

He leaned down on his elbows then and kissed her. Her heart raced as an altogether new feeling rushed through her. He thrust his raspy tongue between her lips and took her mouth like he was doing below, thick and fast. She moaned at his taste and sucked his tongue into her mouth.

Eyes frantic, he pulled back suddenly. The growling sound vibrated from him again, and then buried his face in her neck, pushing deep and shook.

His hands curled into a bruising grip at her hips. And now she finally knew what it felt like. She felt the burning hot streams shooting inside her. His cock thickened, filled her so full. It made her hips jerk, her breath catch, and her body want to do it all over again.

As soon as it was over, he slid out of her and came to a stand. Lazily she watched him turn to the side and put his softening cock back into his pants. A silly smile spread across her face. She did it! Her sisters, well Lily at least, would be proud of her grand accomplishment. She just bedded the master of ice, and he was not cold at all.

He bent down and she caught a glimpse of his back. Gasping, she came up behind him.

“What is this? I’ve never seen anything like it before.” He stiffened like dried wood as she ran her fingertips over the marking on his back. The marking spanned from shoulder blade to shoulder blade and reached down covering most of his back.

Taking a step back she realized it was a bird of some kind, a raven or eagle with its head turned to the side. It wasn’t a tattoo but it was in some way. They were etchings in his skin like little scars that made up a fascinating pattern of cuts in the shape of a bird with its majestic head swung to the side. She ran her fingers over the pattern, loving the way the cuts tickled her fingertips. She bit her lip to keep from giggling.

“That’s enough,” he said and turned so she couldn’t see his back anymore. The cold

voice was back and in full force. He balled the shirt he’d picked up in a fist.

“What is that? Some kind of tattoo?”

He looked at her with eyes that cut. “That is none of your concern.” He stalked to the door and was out again before she could think of something to say.

Naked and shivering, Chloe sat on the edge of the bed wrestling with the heavy weight in her heart. She suddenly wanted to throw something against the wall where his head had been.

What was so wrong with her wanting to know? Why was it so flipping terrible that she was curious about him?

Sighing heavily, she laid back against the bed with only one thing she knew for certain.

Her heart was really starting to like this vampire.

Chapter Eleven

Willow pumped her arms faster, the muscles tightened and pulsed creating a burst of red-hot pain in her biceps. Her legs burned from her calves to her gluts from the exertion, but she gritted her teeth and kept running.

She had to get out of here. Lifting her gaze to the night sky she watched with growing terror as the moon was nowhere to be seen. How could she have forgotten? The new moon. Her body was on fire like her blood was made from lava.

Sweat formed and flew off her face in the wind. Her hair plastered to her wet skin. Where was she even at now? Germany? Switzerland? She couldn’t even remember. She’d been on the run hard and fast since she met the Alpha.

He was still after her. He’d been so close in Spain, but she’d outmaneuvered him, not without a little dirty handed trick though. Running back to the train station, she found a group of cops and told them he was an angry abusive boyfriend. At seeing the big shapeshifter charging in after her, they tackled him to the ground, letting her quickly buy another train ticket and squeeze onto a train to Frankfurt, Germany.

But that was two days ago or was that just yesterday? She could no longer tell the

difference.

Why the hell did succubi reach sexual adulthood at 29? What a random fucking age. She vaguely recalled her father saying something about how the 29th year was the year the succubus stopped growing completely and became fertile, and that was why they were given to a man on their 29th birthday. To be ready for the new moon.

“Fucking misogynistic bullsh—” Willow’s foot caught on a fallen tree branch. She

yowled and went flying through the air. She barely managed to put her hands out in front of her before she was skidding along the grass.

Breathing hard, she groaned and turned herself onto her back. The dark circle of the moon taunted her. Dragging in gulps of air she wearily lifted her arm and extended her middle finger to the dark circle.

A twig snapped in the distance. Willow sat up in an instant, scanning the area. Hoping—

no dreading—to see the man she’d been running from. Never had she felt a more potent challenge in all her life. Never had she wanted to both win and lose. The very thought of the Alpha and what he stood for had her hair standing on end, yet there was no denying the way he’d melted her from the inside out. Some part of her wanted to test the waters and see what it would take to bring him to his knees before her.

“Shut up, Willow,” she growled.

Oh, God. What was going on with her body? This must be what it feels like to take the drug ecstasy. Even the blades of grass beneath her felt sensual, like a lovers touch.

She clamped her eyes shut and saw one man’s face there, taunting her. Mentally she

flipped him off, while realistically she slid her hand beneath her shorts. Her fingers found her creamy soft lips easily. Her body had been burning up all day. Just a quick release, that’s all she needed. The exertion from running had helped her to resist doing this, but now.... Now she let her knees fall open, her imagination go wild, and her fingers thrust inside her.

Alpha Lyonis Keelan was the biggest man she’d ever seen. Incredibly wide shouldered and tall enough to make her above-average height feel very short. Even his walk wasn’t just a walk, he swaggered with the gracefully gait of a confident man. A man whose mere presence dared weaker men to challenge him.

Her tongue darted out to wet her suddenly dry lips. His body was superbly built; she’d seen it through the outline of his clothes. He’d be a dominating lover. Would he push her down to her knees and make her taste his cock? The thought shouldn’t thrill her but her pussy walls tightened around her thrusting fingers.

No, she’d never let him do that to her. She’d put the big Alpha on his knees, make him spread her legs open and lick her until she tasted oblivion. Again, her finger clenched on her tunneling finger. She moved it faster, pushing her body closer to a tight, much needed release.

Then she’d make him lick her clean and lie back down. Maybe she’d even tie his hands so he couldn’t move. Her stomach fluttered at the idea and a moan escaped her as she pictured the big shapeshifter sprawled out, tied up to a bed, his cock long and thick, and waiting just for her. She’d toss her leg over his waist, grab him in her fist, and slowly sit down on his length.

Only after she thoroughly worked him up, coated his cock with her cream, only after he begged, would she grant him release. Would she see anger glittering in his eyes or dark acceptance? He would hate to be tamed by a woman. He’d fight the release. Try to stop himself from coming. She would run her hands over his chest, through his hair, and pump her hips faster.

Until unable to deny himself, he’d roar and shake against his chains, and jet himself inside her.

Willow moaned as her fingers darted out to furiously rub her bud. The orgasm swept

through her fast. She came in hard, wet waves, the vision of Alpha Lyonis coming inside her floating through her mind.

The release was over too quickly and left her feeling even emptier than she had before.

Her nipples hurt, her breasts felt tight like twisted leather, and her sex kept pulsing and pounding like a techno beat.

“I wonder what you were thinking of, Willow. Did you picture some man bending you

over and taking your body?” Willow shot to her feet and came face to face with Alpha Lyonis Keelan. “Or perhaps laying between your legs and taking you close and dear while staring into your fiery eyes?”

The one man she wasn’t supposed to let close to her no matter what was a mere ten feet away. He’d seen everything.

“No, no, not for you. Not for my Willow. You’re too strong for that, aren’t you? Too proud to let some man use your body for pleasure. No, you would think about him pleasing you.

Did you imagine your dream boy tasting your nipples, cupping your breasts? No? Ah, I see. You saw him tasting your wet pussy, licking you until you screamed. And then what, pretty Willow?

Did you reciprocate and come thinking about him spilling between your sweet lips? Again no. I underestimate you. Your looks speak everything. Did you ride him in your dream?”

Willow’s jaw flexed hard and she glared burning daggers of hate at him. How could he even guess so much? How could he read her so easily?

“You did, didn’t you?” His eyes traveled down over her legs and hips in admiration.

“You are strong. I could easily see your muscles pumping and working as you took his body. Did you let your dream man come or did you just use him? Did you let him touch your soft body or did you control that too?” Burning heat rushed to her cheeks. Hearing him talk about it was worse than the fact that he saw her touching herself.

“Fuck you,” she snarled. He took several steps towards her, arousal and something else flickering in his eyes. She took as many steps back and he stopped following, a sardonic grin playing at the corner of his mouth. A kissable mouth, lips neither too thin nor too full but somewhere perfectly in between. One dimple popped in his cheek. She glared harder.

“Tell me pretty Willow, does your dream boy have a name, a face? Do you have some

little human waiting for you back home?”

Willow’s pulse stammered at his words. She didn’t know what shocked her more, the

jealousy that clouded his words, that he thought she had a boyfriend, or that he thought she was pretty. Well why shouldn’t she have a boyfriend?

She squared her shoulders at him, lifting her chin another inch. The fact was guys

practically went running in the other direction when they saw her. Or at the first glint of anger or even her laughter, which her sisters had dubbed “evil doctor laughter.” The guys always went running to much sweeter, softer women. Women like her sisters.

Not that he needed to know any of that. “As a matter of fact, I do and yes I was thinking about him.” She took a step back from him, ready to hightail it out of there, when her foot caught on something and she went falling back in the air.

Her stomach sunk like she was falling through the ground and it happened so fast that her mind had trouble processing it. He moved in a blur, catching the strap of her backpack at her shoulder and pulling her into him. He immediately wrapped his arms around her back, covering her in his heat, his scent. Her sex wept and cried yes!

“As of right now he’s no more. Touch him and I’ll rip his throat out. Do you understand me?” His words were harsh with anger, unlike the smooth charm he usually sported. She found herself nodding though it was the opposite reaction she should have. His hands were creating havoc over her body, rubbing in circles across her lower back, the round curve of her ass. “You are mine now, Willow. I’ve enjoyed chasing you down. It’s been a lot of fun. The animal inside me loves to play, but now the animal and I want something else. I smelled your desire from miles away. It’s...intoxicating.” He cupped her ass in his hands and brought her flush against his arousal. Willow’s gasp turned into a moan as he began lifting, rubbing her across his rigid cock, pushing against her swollen bud.

“No.” She shook her head in denial. He was breathing unsteadily, the sound delicious to her ears. He leaned down as if to kiss her, but she quickly turned her head away. He chuckled, his mouth finding the hot, sweaty skin of her neck. He licked at her like a cat. Playful little nips.

“You need me. I know about the new moon and what it does to you. I will have you on this night. Consider it a reward for catching you.” His teeth caught on her ear and tugged.

Pleasure shot hot and wild inside her, made breathing difficult.

But anger exploded inside her, too. She wrapped her foot around his ankle and pushed at his chest with everything she had. He let out a curse as he went falling backwards. He glared at her, his hands, for the briefest of seconds, catching onto her backpack straps as if he’d take her with him. But then he let go fell back to the ground.

Willow didn’t waste any time and took off into the forest using the trees as cover.

A second later, she heard a terrifying sound.

Arrrrrrruuuuuuu.

The howl of a wolf.

Then the soft pounding of steps coming after her.

Chapter Twelve

Stupid, stupid vampire.

Chloe stepped out of the shower and wrapped a towel turban-style in her hair then pulled on some clothes. She glanced at the clock and saw that it was still entirely too early for her to be up. If the sun wasn’t up then she shouldn’t be either.

What was wrong with him anyways? She touched his back tattoo, scar, thing, and then he runs away in a huff. No, not a huff, more like a cold puff of smoke. Jerk. Well she knew just what she was going to do about that.

From the first day she arrived in Castle Death, he’d warned her not to go here or there or do this or that.

“Blah!” she said to the empty room. She pulled on a pair of jeans, a black turtleneck, and some sneakers. Why wasn’t she surprised he’d gotten her everything in black.

“You think you can just tell me where I can and can’t go? Well, you’re wrong, vamp

man.”

She stopped at the door and sighed, a frown pulling at her mouth. Her heart throbbed with pain. She tried to think of how Willow would be—strong, tough, hard as nails. Or even Lily, ridiculously cute and sweet until she got what she wanted. Really she just found herself sitting somewhere neutrally in the middle. There was no doubting what she felt though. It’d hurt when he left. It’d hurt more that he hadn’t come back all night to explain himself.

Well, the rebel in her was ready to play. Was it immature—totally. Stupid, probably.

Awesome, absolutely.

She quietly snuck out of her room and closed the door behind her. The hallway was

empty as she tiptoed down it. She checked each corridor before sidling down the left hall. It took a lot longer than it would have if she’d just walked like a normal person, but when she reached the “Forbidden Wing” unnoticed she mentally high-fived herself.

The “Forbidden Wing” as she aptly named it began with a winding stone staircase that although wasn’t lit by torches was lit by cone-shape lights resembling torches. She wondered if whoever decorated the place either had an awesome sense of humor or meant this to be a serious throwback to the middle ages.

As she started up the stairs, she sighed with relief that stone didn’t creak under her feet.

She moved silently to the top stair, her heart beating loudly in her ears. The idea of being caught usually scared her, but she was mad dammit. Besides, if he really thought to be her Protector then he was about to learn a lesson: don’t tell a succubus what to do. And don’t tell her where she can’t go.

Looking down either side of the dimly lit corridor, she was surprised to see this wing was much smaller than the one she’d been put in on the other side of Castle Death. She counted four rooms down the right hallway and two on the left. It was utterly silent as if no one lived up here at all. But then why didn’t he want her up here?

She was about to find out.

Deciding to head right first, she chose the last of the four doors. As quietly as possible, she turned the door handle. It made a metal screeching sound, she whipped her head around to see if the doors would fly open and hideous gargoyles would fly out and eat her, or maybe just one cold vampire. Nothing happened though except her heart running a marathon in her chest.

The room was pitch black. She squinted and made out the faint outline of a closed off bedroom. Even the window had a sheet over it to keep out the light, and dust had long settled on the wood furniture, floor, and bed like dirty snow. Aside from the barren furniture and unmade bed, the room was empty. She closed the door then hopped to the door across the hall. This one opened easily.

She blinked twice at what she saw. A small bed, free of dust and dirt. Bedsheets pulled up just to the pillow where it was then folded in a neat, straight line. A bookshelf shorter than her with four rows held slender, small books in between small wooden figurines. The figurines looked old and hand carved. A horse, a warrior with his sword drawn, and a castle.

A small chest rested against the far wall under a window with white lace veils hanging over it. The chest was painted red with a golden circle on the front and some unrecognizable symbol in the middle. A bird? It was hard to tell, the image was old, the wood cracked, and the paint peeling. She took a step closer, squinting, and a horrible realization hit her. He wore the same bird etched into his skin. Except this bird was faded black, with a beak that was once yellow but now was dull and decaying. She didn’t know what this all meant, but a sickening feeling filled her gut.

Somehow she managed to close the door then move to the next room. It was empty and

closed off like the first, completely dark, and covered with dust. Then she stopped at the next.

Her hand actually shook as she reached for the door handle. Letting out a shuddering breath she turned the handle and opened the door.

Pain and confusion hit her quick. A woman’s bedroom. Old paintings stood on the wall with a man and a woman holding a baby. She recognized the man, though in this painting he hadn’t yet received the jagged scar he now wore across his cheek. He actually wore a faint smile; he looked relaxed, almost happy. She swallowed hard and quickly closed the door, feeling like she was intruding on someone else’s life.

“What are you doing here?”

Chloe yelped and spun around, but it was neither the face nor the voice she thought it’d be.

It was a woman. A beautiful woman with classical looks. Her face was devoid of makeup but that did nothing to detract from her beauty. She was simple like an old female statue from Greece, yet completely stunning. Her hair was a rich black, heavy, and thick looking. It was twisted in a simple braid that rested on her shoulder and fell down to her stomach.

The woman smiled at Chloe, concern bracketing her gentle golden brown eyes. She wore a white gown that reminded Chloe of the Victorian Age or something equally old-fashioned. It was tight along the breasts and pushed them up high and out. Yet the rest of the gown was almost a mockery of sexy. It fell wide to her feet nearly covering all of her slippered feet. The sleeves of her dress were cuffed around her delicate shoulders and looked like velvet.

A thousand questions raged through Chloe’s mind. “Who the hell are you?”

Of all the way she could have handled the situation, she probably didn’t choose the wisest. But dammit she was freaking the fuck out. Who was this woman? Was she his? Was she his wife? But the woman in the painting had blonde hair. Was this the child all grown up? But then why was there a baby room that looked like it hadn’t been touched in ages?

The woman’s slightly tilted eyes raised high. “I am Lucinda.” She bowed her head

gracefully.

“Chloe,” she replied, her mind working furiously.

“I know,” the woman said.

Chloe narrowed her gaze on her. “How do you know that?”

She smiled with her little pouty pink mouth. “Commander Tyrian informed me of your

arrival. I was hoping to meet you at some point, though not like this. Are you aware that you are not supposed to be up here?”

Chloe couldn’t keep from frowning. The woman was nice, even acted genuinely

concerned and here she was thinking of all the ways she could be related to her new vampire boyfriend. There, she’d finally thought it. She was hooked on Tyrian en Kulev, Commander of the Atal Warriors—the most badass group of warriors in the world.

He made her heart race, her mind addled, and her body heat like a growing fire. She wanted to know everything about him. She wanted to melt that ice he held so tightly wrapped around him, but first... Chloe narrowed her eyes on Ms. Pretty—she had to figure out who she was.

“Yeah, he told me I wasn’t supposed to come here. Hence why I’m here.”

Lucinda tossed her head back and laughed. She quickly covered the surprisingly rich, not-so-delicate laugh with her hand.

“You’ll be good for him, I think. He needs someone to push him. Someone who won’t

tire and back away, or run from his temper.”

Chloe puffed with pride inside. “I honestly haven’t seen him angry.”

“Commander Tyrian grows more and more resolute, impassive even, the angrier he gets, and I must admit,” Lucinda whispered stepping close to grab one of Chloe’s hands, “he’s been in a tiff lately. At first I thought it was because of the whole demon problem that you started, but now I know it’s because of you. ” Chloe decided to wait to decide if that was an insult or not.

“What demon thing? You mean what happened at the cemetery? How do you know about

that?” Oh my God was he posting tweets and Facebook posts about her every move or

something?

“No, no. I’m friends with Draven you see. He told me about the demon you and your

sisters summoned before he went to get you. In the meantime, Tyrian has sent warriors out to find this demon and kill it, but they’ve had no luck in finding it. It has proven quite elusive.” She was talking fast and excited now; even her cheeks were turning pink.

“So at first I thought he was simply getting frustrated with whole situation. But now that I’ve met you, I can see it’s you that has him bothered. How delightfully wicked,” she said, clapping her hands together.

Chloe opened her mouth then shut it. Twice. She could easily see this woman hanging out with her and her sisters on party night every weekend. Though maybe not in that dress. She’d definitely need a pair of jeans and a tight tank top, too.

“Wait, who are you? Why are you here? Are you one of the warrior’s mates?” Chloe lit up with an idea, remembering the way her cheeks had blushed at the mention of the warrior Draven. “It’s Draven, right? He is handsome. Is he yours?” The woman’s smile dropped and she stood back a step.

“No, of course not. The warrior and I are only friends, not even that really. I just talk to him on occasion.”

“Oh my, I know that look. That’s lust, Lucinda. Have you tried going after him?” The woman’s eyes grew wide.

“Never! No, I couldn’t possibly. Ever. It would be completely inappropriate.”

“Why?” said Chloe.

“Because I am a frimar. ”

Chloe heart dropped through the floor at her words. Frimar meant only one thing. Blood concubine. A vampire’s blood servant.

Her voice shook. “Whose?”

The woman’s eyes lowered in a look of sympathy. “Commander Tyrian’s.”

Anger, pain, fury spun through her like a storm. “I understand,” she croaked.

And she did. Of course a powerful vampire like him had a frimar. Many did, though most of them were the warriors’ mates. Had he taken her blood when he ran from the room last night?

Had he been taking her blood since she got here? She had no idea how much a vampire needed or how often. Bitter, infuriating anger morphed inside of her.

Now she knew what Willow felt like when she threw things against the wall just to see them break. She forced back the hollow pain that spread through her chest like dead weight and smiled emptily at Tyrian’s frimar. His frimar!

“I am really sorry,” Lucinda said.

Chloe nodded at her, but from the corner of her eye, something else caught her vision.

Tyrian en Kulev stood at the top of the stairs watching her. He hadn’t been there long, she hoped.

She wanted to say something flippant. She wanted to smile, wave, and bounce back to her room but she could barely breathe past the tightness in her chest.

Lucinda said something quiet and ducked past Tyrian to go down the stairs. She so didn’t want to do this right now. She didn’t want to be anywhere near him with how she felt.

“I told you not to come here.” It was the coldest she’d ever heard his voice. This time she actually shivered and wrapped her arms around her chest.

“Yeah, well you’re an asshole.” Whatever, she was out of here. She marched up to him but his big body blocked the alcove.

“Move out of the way.”

“Why are you angry?” At least five really good reasons she was sure. Did he deserve to know? No.

“I really don’t want to talk you, oh Grand Commander. Let me pass.” His jaw tightened and she spun around, flinging open the nearest door. It was bright and feminine.

A bitter laugh escaped from her. “Let me guess, this is Lucinda’s room.” She didn’t close the door but stalked across the hall and flung open the door. Her heart skipped a beat. “Let me guess, yours?” she said looking back at him with anger and pain in her eyes. Naturally they’d keep their rooms so close together. So he could have a little snack whenever he wanted.

She marched in, taking in the simple surroundings. A bed, drawers, and a bathroom. That was it. Not a picture on the wall, a computer, or even a book.

“If you’re trying to keep yourself in the dark, you’re doing a good job, Tyrian.”

Silence greeted her until she finally spun around. She wanted to cry. She chalked the highly emotional response to the new moon and the fact that her hormones were not quite normal. He stayed in the doorway, blocking out what little light had been lighting the room from the hall.

“You’re angry because of Lucinda, my frimar. ”

She whipped her arms open and let her jaw drop as if to say DUH. “Uh, yeah!” He came into the room a step.

“Many warriors have one. It’s very common among us.” The icy control he had over his words practically formed frost around his lips. He’s not really my man. I know, logic agreed. But this is something he really should have told me. Preferably before he had sex with her—twice.

Anger had her stalking to him, coming chest to chest with him. “Some vampires also fuck their frimars while taking blood from them. Is that something you do, Tyrian?”

He stiffened, muscles coiling hard. “That is none of your business.” She saw red. Her hand pulled into a fist and she clocked him in the mouth. His head didn’t even move an inch but she hopped back, wincing and cradling her throbbing knuckles. Hot, stinging pain pulsated like a heartbeat from her hand.

“God dammit.” She had to get out of here. She was on the verge of cracking, and no one should be around when that happened. She tried to leave but he blocked the doorway. “Let me go.”

He grabbed her wrist and she let him only because she didn’t want to yank it away and hurt herself worse. He inspected her hand with seemingly little interest.

“You shouldn’t have done that.”

Chloe pulled her hand back and cradled it over her heart, hurt to hurt. She was close to tears, close to embarrassing the hell out of herself. In front of the most dangerous man in the world. He wasn’t the leader of the free world; he was the leader of the protectors of humanity.

Talk about embarrassment on the highest scale.

Chloe gasped in surprise when suddenly he was pressed against her. A strong arm banded around her waist, a hand cupped her face, pulling her chin up so he could sweep down and kiss her. She was so stunned by the action that she just stood there.

He kissed her hungrily, lips meshing, tongue tasting her lips, inside her mouth. But then hunger fed into the anger and she kissed him back, thrusting her tongue in his mouth. The kiss turned hard and fierce.

He licked her lips, sweeping against her with delicious, hungry licks. Her hands found his shoulders and dug into the hard muscles. His big hand cupped the back of her head and held her as he tasted her. And that’s what he was doing. Learning her mouth, tongue, lips just as she learned his.

He pulled back all too soon, his breathing uneven and deeply satisfying to her hurt ego. “I do not have sex with Lucinda. She has been my frimar and nothing else.” The words eased some of the pain but not all of it. Though she was shocked to her core that he’d confessed that much.

“I don’t want you taking her blood.”

He pulled back sharply, muscles tightening again, and then he swept past her and stalked to the window to look out it. She was starting to see a pattern here, and it pissed her off.

“Impossible. She is my frimar. Who else can I take from? Do not say yourself, Chloe.”

His voice was frosty cold with control.

“You’ll take from me. Consider it compensation for my situation with the new moon. I do not want you using her while I’m here.” While you’re using me, she added silently. Lucinda appeared nice and all but the thought of him doing something so...intimate with her made her want to stab someone—a lot.

“No. You will go back to your room and never come to this part of the castle again. Do you understand me?”

Chloe flared with anger. Good thing he didn’t have books or he’d be ducking flying ones about now.

“You can take your orders and shove them out that window you seem so fond of. You

know what, Tyrian? Here’s my concession. Either you stop taking from her while you’re with me or I’m leaving.”

He cut her a hard look that was completely unreadable. “I am your Protector. You won’t go anywhere unless I order it. I give the orders around here, not you.” Hurt bloomed and exploded inside her chest. She took a wobbly step backward. You don’t love him. So why does this hurt so much? Is this what good sex did to a person? She needed her sisters. She needed advice.

She raised her chin one last time. “Then I’ll be finding someone else to help me through the new moon.”

“Good.”

If she was expecting him to fly in rage and protest the idea then she was very, very wrong. Nodding, her vision blurring, she turned and ran.

* * *

Chloe didn’t run to her room. She flew blindly through the castle to a back door in the kitchen. The morning sun was just rising, painting the snowy landscape in orange and pink.

Chloe hadn’t realized just how big Castle Death was until now. A massive stone wall ran around the perimeter of the castle and was at least twenty feet tall. It was also a good quarter of a mile away and would take her several minutes to run there. And she was so ready to get out of here.

She took off running. Anywhere that was away from the castle and away from the man

that confused the hell out of her. She heard voices and looked up at the castle parapets.

“Damn,” she muttered under her breath.

Atal Warriors lined the parapet above, some watching her with clear eyes. Bows were strapped to their backs and swords hung at their hips.

She didn’t have much time before they tattled. She glared at them before turning around and sprinting to that wall.

She realized her one fatal flaw as she neared the wall. It was at least twenty feet tall.

Mother fuck. She had no magic powers to help her climb that wall. Glancing left and right, she spotted the main gate, a massive metal structure of coiling metal and spikes. Also, it was surrounded by warriors wearing heavy axes and swords across their back.

She looked back at the castle with growing disdain. She’d rather face them then go back there. The guards saw her coming long before her short legs got her there.

“Hi guys,” she said brightly. She tossed them her sweetest coy smile that she hoped melted hearts. One of the warriors stepped forward, his brow furrowing.

“What are you doing out here? You’re not supposed to be here. It’s dangerous.”

“Pfft, what’s so dangerous out here? A little snow and cold. I live for the cold, really.”

Honestly though she was happy she chose to wear the turtleneck this morning. That’s not to say she couldn’t use some earmuffs, gloves, and a heavy winter coat right about now. Her breaths were coming out like puffs of cotton ball clouds.

“Why don’t I escort you back to the castle, Ms. Bellum.” It wasn’t a question. Chloe slapped his hand as he tried to grab her arm.

“Don’t you touch me. Do you know that your commander is my Protector? I am his now.

No man touches me but him.”

The guard paused, unease flitting over his face. Good, Chloe thought. Suffer. Another guard came up to them. This one had short blonde hair and bright blue eyes.

“She’s right. I can smell his scent on her. Don’t touch her. Ms. Bellum, please allow me to escort you back to the castle. It is too cold and dangerous to be out here.” He bowed his head to her.

She lifted her chin and said, “Your commander has given me permission to leave at my will. I promise to be back. I just need a break from this place. I’m sure you understand.” She smiled again and the guards looked back and forth at each other. When they leaned close and started whispering in some language she didn’t recognize, she crossed her arms and glared.

One guard nodded and in her mind she started chanting vic-tor-y. The blonde guard stepped forward and looked apologetically at her.

“Ms. Bellum, I’ll have to send word to Commander Tyrian to verify this before I can allow it.” Chloe glared at him and crossed her arms in disgust. The gate wasn’t that tall, maybe she could climb it. Though those metal spikes on the outside of it looked incredibly sharp and big. What were they for anyways? Impaling giants or T-rexes?

“I’ll just radio this in.” Yeah, whatever.

Chloe walked to the gate and gripped the cold metal in her hands. Never in her life had she felt so enclosed in such an open space. She ignored the voices calling on their radio to her enemy, Tyrian. He was so not her fake boyfriend anymore. But why’d he kiss her? He always seemed so afraid to kiss her but then he did back there, and it’d stolen her breath away.

Damn and she still didn’t know about his wife or child. It shouldn’t bother her, but it did...too much. As she gazed out at the vast scenery of glaringly bright snow-drenched mountains, Chloe, for the first time since being kidnapped, truly missed her family. And her job, which she was certain, was gone now. Not that Carl wouldn’t give her the bartending job back with a few sweet smiles sent his way. Was she manipulative in that way? Just a little. Really, Carl was such a softie.

This whole thing had been like one short joy ride for her. She was learning new things about herself, her body, and about a man that captivated her. Now she was ready to cut the ride short and go home from the carnival.

A strange sound caught her ears, interrupting her thoughts. Chloe squinted out into the empty, snowy wasteland of hills and mountains. Not a town or city in sight. They were clearly in the middle of snowy nowhere. The glare of the sun off the snow threatened to burn her retinas.

“Do you guys get trains out here?”

The guards stopped talking and instantly were at her side. Though neither of them

answered her question, they peered out the gate with intent, alert eyes. Then they both sprung into action at the same time.

The blonde warrior slammed his fist into a brick at the side of the gate. But instead of breaking, the brick slid perfectly into the wall like some sort of button. In a matter of seconds, guards swarmed onto the parapet walls back at the castle, and dozens more came pouring out from all sides of the castle...heading straight for her.

The earth started moving. At first, she thought it was from the warriors running towards them, but then she saw snow flying into the air outside the gate in clouds and she realized it was coming from the ground. The sickening, warning feeling started in her stomach. A little too late stomach, she thought angrily.

Warriors grabbed her, pushing her further and further away from the gate.

“Wait, I want to see. What’s going on?” No one answered her.

A wet, heavy sound like a body being dropped into mud brought her eyes swinging over the heads of the warriors blocking the gate. The sound didn’t stop. Repeatedly it came like some kind of eerie warning. Chloe fought against the warriors trying to pull her away and jumped up and down to get a look. Her stomach bottomed out at what she saw. Holes forming in the ground, arms coming out.

One hole was particularly big, leaving a black cavern of a hole around it. Chloe’s eyes went huge. She recognized that hole. The earth shuddered as if gods shouldered those snowy mountains in the background and were pushing them with brute force. If not for the warrior holding her arms, she would have fallen to the ground.

“KLLOOOOOOOOOOWEEEEEEEEEE!”

Chloe jumped at the long, rumble of her name that was so loud she wouldn’t be surprised if those mountains just had avalanches. The guards started shoving her hard, back towards the castle and she went, straight into the arms of Tyrian.

He set her aside coldly, pushing her into the arms of Rayn. “Take her into the castle. I’ll be there in a minute.”

There was no hesitance. Suddenly her body was tingling from her forehead to her toes, the snow and warriors around her flickered, then disappeared as if by magic. Suddenly, she was standing in Tyrian’s study surrounded by the warmth of the fireplace. Rayn only gave her a brief nod, before he disappeared in that same strange way.

“What the hell was that?” Vampires couldn’t teleport around. They didn’t have that kind of ability. That was a power demons had. Her hands flew to her mouth, stifling a gasp.

The sounds of shouts and screams sent her running to the window. She braced her hands on the cold stone and leaned out. Her jaw fell to the ground at what she saw.

It was her demon, and he wasn’t alone. There were dozens of them, maybe forty, or fifty, attacking the gates and walls with swords and claws. Yet her demon was different, big and half-dead, and towering over them all.

Those around him were skinny as a skeleton with greenish skin and hideous, contorted faces. Their jaws were long and pointed out from faces that were covered with white lines of war paint.

These weren’t just any demons. These were idummu, the worst of them all. Bottom feeders that would listen and fight for anyone for a chance to cross the rift and be free. What kind of demon had she summoned? How did it amass so many followers so quickly?

Her hands curled into the cold stone and her gaze unerringly fell to Tyrian. Even amassed in a crowd of warriors wearing the same fierce expressions, he stood out so clearly to her. He gave orders, never shouting but speaking clearly.

Warriors opened the gate and exploded at the skeletal warriors, swords and axes twirling and flying. Arrows flew from the parapets, whizzing through the air like bullets.

Her demon stood at the back, its black, fathomless eyes staring at the Atal Warriors. It tossed its gray head back and howled a bone-chilling sound that she swore shook the walls of the castle with its intensity. When the demon finally stopped, the roar echoed deep into the cold mountains. The demon raised its black fathomless gaze and landed straight on her.

Chloe’s mouth fell open and watched, stunned, as it raised its long arm and pointed straight to her. Its giant mouth, filled with those sharp black teeth, moved, spilling out sounds and syllables she couldn’t decipher into any kind of recognizable language.

The demons screeched, their red and yellow eyes fixing right on her.

“Oh, shit.”

Chapter Thirteen

A sudden popping sound filled the space behind her and like a frightened heroine in a horror movie, Chloe slowly turned to face it. A snarling demon, crouched at its knees, slowly stood. Its big yellow eyes webbed with red spider web veins around the pupils eyed her like she would be its next meal.

Chloe took a quick step back but found her butt hitting the giant window. Oh, shit. The demon’s thin lips pulled into a smile, a thick line of drool falling out of its mouth to glob onto the floor.

Her stomach rolled with the urge to vomit. Then the idummi demon sprang at her. Sharp claws dug into her arm, its bony legs wrapped around her as if it was trying to hug her. The demon was incredibly strong and muscular for something barely five feet tall and bone skinny.

Its knobby bones dug hard into her hips and legs.

It spun her around, crashing them both onto the hard floor. Screaming, Chloe struggled to free her arms from its grasp—to gain some kind of purchase—but it snarled at her, spit spraying onto her face. She was momentarily stunned as the putrid, decaying smell of its spit reached her nostrils. It squeezed her arms in a viciously hard grip and she felt sharp pinching as her skin tore under his grip.

Chloe lurched forward and screamed into the demon’s face, it pulled back in surprised, and she used that moment to throw the demon off her. Its head slammed into the corner of the hearth and Chloe quickly ran for the door.

She reached for the doorknob, her heart thundering in her ears, adrenaline driving her to be faster, stronger, and then she was tackled from behind by a heavy weight. She went tumbling forward, her cheek and mouth slapping against the hard wood door at an awkward angle. Pain exploded in her head. She tasted coppery blood in her mouth and winced as flaring, pulsing pain instantly beat around her busted lip.

Then there were heavy footsteps behind her and the bony weight at her back was gone.

Chloe quickly rolled over and saw Tyrian and Rayn there. Tyrian snapped the demon’s neck with a nasty twist and threw the bony body into the burning fireplace. He came to her, raw anger on his face. The ice completely melted. He bent down and picked her up, cradling her against his chest.

Chloe fought it. “Put me down. I’m fine.” He didn’t and she fought harder, pushing

against his chest, which he ignored and walked her over to Rayn. “Come on, I was doing great there. I could have taken him. Okay, in all honesty, I appreciate you helping me out there but I hate you. So put me down.” He still ignored her, so she did something completely crazy, and that logic would later argue was driven by adrenaline—and kissed him.

She felt the shock in his body, the stiffening. But then his grip changed, moved, became soft and encouraging as his tongue slid easily into her mouth. God, did this vampire know how to kiss . He pulled back and her lips went searching after his. The pain from her fight—didn’t feel it.

The liquid arousal flooding her sex—totally felt.

He turned his cheek and spoke quickly to Rayn. She didn’t bother to listen, was too captivated by the strong muscle flexing at his neck. She followed it, tasting it with the flat of her tongue.

“Mmm,” she moaned. “You taste good, Tyrian.” His arms tightened around her and she

loved it. Suddenly another pair of arms was around her and she lifted her head to glare at Rayn.

“Hey, no sharing here. He’s mine.”

Okay, maybe she was delirious, or maybe it was the adrenaline, or the fact that her vampire boyfriend was holding her. Had even kissed her hard and sweet. Was she really so fickle to go back to calling him her boyfriend after a single kiss? Yes.

Her body tingled all over her, she had only a second to glare at Rayn for doing this to her when the room around them flickered, disappearing again like magic, then a new place appeared.

Somewhere she didn’t recognize.

From the looks of it, they were just outside a major city. Skyscrapers, extravagant hotels, and posh apartments lit up the night sky to draw in wanderers and thrill seekers. Only it was dark as night here. Chloe peeked at Tyrian and Rayn and wondered just what kind of powers these vampires had.

“Someone better explain to me what the hell’s going on.” Rayn smiled at her, and then the warrior was gone in the next blink. “How does he do that?”

Tyrian set her on her feet. “Rayn is half-demon. He carries some of their powers with him including the ability to teleport.” Chloe stared at him.

“He’s half-demon. Demon as in those guys you’ve been fighting to keep back in the rift for a thousand years.” There were different species of demons. The idummi like the one she just fought were considered the bottom rung of the demons. They lived a layer beneath the rift and feasted upon living flesh for sustenance. A shiver wracked through her.

Then there were the normal demons. The “non-cannibal” demons that she’d heard looked just like anyone else but were strong like shapeshifters, fast like vampires, and had magical powers that no other being on earth had. It made them powerful foes.

“Yes,” he said simply.

“How does that even make sense? I thought you hated demons. But you’re okay with

little half-demons so long as they work for you or something? Sounds kind of exploitative, Tyrian.”

Tyrian’s face was back to the normal, passive, nothing-bothers-me face that she both liked and hated. “I do not hate demons, Chloe. Someone must lead the Atal Warriors and keep the demons in the rift. I am just the vampire who does that. I do hate some demons, but they are specific people whom I hope to meet again someday.” Chloe felt the death threat in his words and wondered what the demons did to deserve such hate. She had an idea but she hoped she was wrong.

“Where are we?”

“We are outside of Atlanta, Georgia.”

Chloe waited for him to elaborate, when he didn’t she ground her teeth together and said,

“And why is that?” He looked down at her as if surprised by her question.

“There is an unusual demon after you. It is no longer safe at the castle. Obviously it can track you, something I had not foreseen. I must figure out how to return the demonic creature before it completes its task and kills you.” He said it so casually that she just stared at him.

“And we can figure this out in Atlanta?”

A nod, and then he cupped her elbow and started walking her towards the bright city lights. “I have connections in Atlanta, powerful people who owe me a favor. They will help us, if necessary. One man in particular.” Chloe pulled her arm out of his touch and wrapped it around her middle. She couldn’t think when he touched her. Memories of naked skin, flushed faces, and heavy breathing entered her mind.

“You’re going to call in favors from important people just to help me?”

“Of course. I am your Protector.”

Chloe sighed with disappointment. Of course that was why. What was she expecting

really?

“Well, where are we going first? I hate not knowing.”

He was silent for a minute then he said, “Telal Demuzi.”

Chloe stumbled a step and stared up at him in shock. “Telal Demuzi? The freaking only demon to be allowed to live outside of the rift because he’s so powerful? Oh my God.” As an afterthought, she added, “That’s the man Lily is supposed to be given to.”

Tyrian looked at her but didn’t slow his pace. “Francis listed Telal as your sister’s Protector? That is interesting.”

Her stomach rolled. “Why’s that?”

“I wouldn’t worry for your sister. Telal may be a demon, but he fought on our side to push the demons back at The Great War. He’s been most beneficial to our cause.”

“Yes, that’s neat and all but why is that interesting?”

He shook his head the barest of movements. Was he exasperated? “From what I know,

your father Francis allied with Telal for demon’s rights. They were both trying to open the rift so that the demons can cross over and live among us.”

Chloe knew that Papa believed in the rights of demons. Though she’d never known he’d fought against the demons in The Great War. Maybe he realized his mistake years later and wanted to make amends. She was learning there was a lot more about her Papa than she ever knew.

Deciding to test the waters a little, she reached out her hand for Tyrian’s, twining their fingers together. His arm jerked, but he didn’t pull back. She took that as a good sign and smiled.

Chapter Fourteen

“Why am I not surprised Tyrian left you in charge? Shall I bow, King Henry?” Draven’s laughter was almost contagious.

Henry shook his head. Now was not the time for laughter. Commander Tyrian left him in charge while he got Chloe out of danger. The battle was dying outside. The demons had already killed two of his men, but the Atal Warriors were stronger, faster, better trained. Only one demon kept Henry’s attention. The big gray bastard in the back, standing like some general behind his army.

When most of the idummi demons fell into bloody heaps on the snow, the demon roared like some beast, then slipped back into the cavernous hole it’d crawled from. Dirt and snow piled over the hole, covering it like a hill. What the hell was that thing? Every arrow and bullet shot at it, it’d deflected with some kind of magical wall around him. Most demons didn’t have that kind of power.

“Report,” Henry ordered. Rayn stepped forward, breathing hard from a fight he’d just had.

“Six left. The big gray one just disappeared. I have no idea how he does that, by the way.

We’re securing the gate.”

“Good, burn the dead when it’s done.” Rayn nodded and sped off into the fray. Henry loved this. The smell of blood and sweat, the sounds of clanking metal and the grunts of pain.

They were things he was all too familiar with. They all were.

He strode into the castle. He needed to send a report to the commander about the gray demon disappearing. If it could track Chloe, then it’d probably be on its way to her now. That they hadn’t been able to kill it was unacceptable.

Henry grimaced as he recalled the massive punch that thing had. If he hadn’t moved

when he did, that demon would have killed him. What a way to die, being torn in half by a monster. He was damned lucky and he knew it. Vampires, demons, everyone had weaknesses.

No one was immune to death.

He should have been watching where he was going and not lost in his thoughts because he ran straight into the one person he didn’t want to see. Nanu came around the opposite corner just as he did and smacked into him.

“Ow,” she said shaking out her wrist that had pushed into him.

“Sorry,” he said, rubbing the spot on his chest where she’d touched him. She looked beautiful today. Well, when didn’t she? But today she had her hair pulled back like she’d done it in a hurry and her lab coat was open, revealing the dress slacks and silk button down blouse she wore. Aquamarine earrings, a reminder of her heritage adorned the dark skin of her ears and neck.

The jewelry almost made the expensive clothes she wore look ridiculous, but somehow she managed to pull it off. Or maybe it was just because he’d like her in a baggy sweatshirt made of plastic.

Henry quickly moved before he stayed there any longer. He started around her. She

called after him, but he ignored it and made for his bedroom. He’d contact the commander after he showered and cleared his mind. Right now, he was too frazzled. He closed the bedroom door behind him and pulled his shirt over his head.

The door opened, had him turning hard to it.

“Get out,” he said.

Nanu closed the door, shaking her head as she approached him. He could either stay still or back away. He backed up. She shook her head and rubbed her hands over her face.

“You drive me crazy, Henry.” You and me both.

“Get out,” he said instead.

“No, not until you tell me, specifically, the other reason.” This time he was genuinely confused.

“What reason?” He watched her jaw tighten and slide side to side.

“The other night in the gym. I asked you what your reasons were for not being with you.

You said because you’re a warrior, which I think is completely ridiculous, Henry. I know what you do and I support it. I have no qualms with it. I find it brave,” she said softly. Henry looked away. If he didn’t, he might do something stupid like blush.

“You said I am the other reason. Tell me what that means.”

Henry wadded his shirt into a tight ball and threw it hard into the bin. “Leave me alone, Nanu. I don’t want to talk about this.” He walked into the bathroom, leaving her alone. When she followed him into the much smaller space, he didn’t know if he wanted to yell or hit something.

“Tell me honestly and then I’ll leave you to your precious moping.” He rounded on her, anger and shock marring his face.

“Moping? I do not mope, Nanu.” Her eyes glittered in a rush. Her chest was rising and falling fast and her eyes trailed over his mouth. Shit, he jerked himself away from her. The woman was a trap, constantly drawing him in. He stepped as far away from her as he could in the bathroom.

“You do, too, mope, Henry. I want you Henry. Don’t you see that? I don’t know how to make it any clearer.” Henry ran a hand over his face, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Yeah, I know that, Nanu, but there seems to be one thing you haven’t realized about me.” I love you. “I’m not someone who will just take your body and walk away the next day.”

Several emotions flitted across her face.

He’d thought about it. Hell, he could practically write a novel on all the reasons he wanted her but couldn’t have her, on why he couldn’t just take her body and not keep her. He was sure if he did that it would break him apart and he’d never be able to fix himself.

“Don’t you see that that is one of the reasons I admire you.” She took a step, then another until she pressed herself against him.

“Don’t press me when we both know you’d never accept me like I want.”

“Yes I would,” she said sounding desperate. His hands curled around her arms and shook her.

“No, you wouldn’t and neither would your brother.”

She opened her mouth, stunned, but he saw the truth in her eyes and knew he was right.

Where she came from, the males in the family, in this case, her brother, dictated whom she mated with, whom she married. And Heru would never let a half-vampire, half-demon touch his sister. He was basically the bottom of the food chain to him.

“Now you know. Now get out of my room, Nanu.”

That damn look of determination crossed over her face. In the next second, her mouth was plastered against his, soft and needy. Her tongue licked across the seam of his lips then pushed inside. A groan escaped him.

She pressed closer, and he jerked away from her, stalking to the bedroom door. He

opened it and nodded to the hall.

“Get out.”

Nanu stalked to him with the same determined look in her eyes. Henry steeled himself.

Had to or she’d run all over him.

“Why can’t you just let us be together? I don’t get you.” Anger bit at her words. Henry clenched his jaw left and right.

“That’s why, Nanu, because you don’t get it. You don’t see what I really want. Now get out before I call your brother.”

She stiffened, her mouth flattening into a hard line, then stormed out. Henry closed the door behind her with a sigh, resting his sweaty forehead on the door. How he wished things were simpler, easier. But he and Nanu couldn’t be together.

Chapter Fifteen

The heavy patter of feet beat after her. Willow’s heart raced loudly in her ears, blocking out everything but her quick breathing and the sound of leaves rustling behind her.

Alphas Lyonis Keelan was quick in human form, but as a wolf, she barely stood a

chance. Inwardly she grinned. That one chance was all she needed. Sprinting over fallen trees, Willow ran with a different kind of fear pushing her. Not the fear of death but the fear of what might happen if she were caught.

I will not let him have me. It took several seconds for her mind to register that the thundering of paws had stilled.

She didn’t stop. Willow broke through the tree line and came to the side of a road.

Panting, she turned, searching the forest. Shit, shit, shit. No fur, no man, nothing. A car whizzed by and then she started running again, across the street and into a field filled waist high with rows of wheat.

“Shit.”

Coming to a stop halfway through the field, Willow spun in a circle looking for anyone, anything. She was winded and, dammit, she knew she was in better shape than that. It must be the new moon. She needed sex. It’s what fed the succubus, kept her strong and healthy.

“Not with him, ever.”

A soft noise brought her to a standstill. She held her breath, made her racing heart slow so she could hear.

As the hard weight of an animal came crashing into her back, she had only one thought—

no animal could ever be that quiet. The heavy mass of fur above her contorted, twisted, with only a whisper of sound—a purr, and then he was on top of her, breathing steady and sure as he thrust his hips against her bottom and spread her legs with his knees.

“You please me,” he said, the syllables guttural and harsh as if his voice hadn’t

completely changed back yet.

“Flattery will get you nowhere, Alpha.” She cocked her arm and sent her elbow flying back. Sweet relief coursed through her as bone connected with jaw. The purring turned to a sharp, snapping growl and she had the feeling he was trying to reprimand her. “I’m not an animal,” she bit out.

He moved so fast, she had no way to prepare herself. He lifted her chest off the wheat-flattened ground and wrapped one arm around her, trapping both of her arms at her side.

“That’s much better. Behave and I’ll make you feel good.” Exhaustion, lust, shit,

something came over her and made her completely stupid. Willow rested her forehead on the ground and let her body feel as the Alpha petted her. Indignation quickly flared inside her but for once, her body tampered it down as if to say: this one time; this one concession. You need this.

His arm held her tightly poised body as his free hand roamed over her arm, her shoulder, then down her back. Again and again that’s all he touched. The touch was deceptively soothing, cunningly disarming. Baring her teeth, she bucked her hips hard against him.

He winced and bit the back of her neck. Something not unpleasureable flodded through her. A gush of hot cream flooded her channel and doused her already wet panties. She heard him inhale with a satisfied sound.

“I knew you’d like my touch. Your scent is lush and rich. I like it.” He arched his hips into the crevice of her cheeks to prove his point. “I’m glad to know you’re ready for me, my Willow.” His free hand found the bare skin of her lower back, flattened his palm there. She was burning up but his touch was feverishly hot against her. His touch was sweet, reassuring. Willow hated it.

She fought hard now, twisting and squirming until finally she was turned around face to face with the Alpha. They were both breathing hard. His eyes tracked over her face, down her flushed neck and chest.

“If you wanted to look at me, you had only to ask, Willow.” Willow gave him a sarcastic smile. What he didn’t realize as he plotted his already-going-to-fail seduction was that she now had another weapon at her disposal—her teeth.

He didn’t have much leverage on her now, so he used his body to weigh her down. And it was like having a truck sit on top of her. A hot, sexy truck. He tried to spread her legs open again, but she fought it until her thigh muscles burned in protest. She bared her teeth at him when he finally won. He quickly took the opportunity to press his straining erection against her wet, soft core.

She moaned at the delicious pressure, there was no stopping it. He made a satisfied, gruff sound then pulled up her shirt in jerky movements. Either her reactions were slowing or he was moving faster because he quickly had her athletic bra pushed up and a nipple in his mouth.

The sucking sensations were too much and not enough. Willow grabbed his hair and

pulled back hard. He lifted from her with a growl, quickly grabbing her hands in one of his and planting them above her head.

“No! I don’t want you. Do you hear me, Lyonis? No! ” He stilled above her, his eyes finding hers. His hips pumped once, letting her feel the hard-ridged length of his cock, the bump of his head through her damp shorts.

“What your body and scent tell me disagrees with you, Willow. I promise only to take care of you. That’s why I’m here. I am your Protector. You can’t survive the new moon without me. We both know that.”

She shook her head wildly. “No, I’ll find someone else. Not you.” He laughed at her.

Actually laughed!

“What, find some little human you can command to sit and stay? You need a real man, a shapeshifter,” he purred, his tongue licking a hot path from shoulder to ear. He was so...cat like.

She did not like it. If she wanted a cat, she’d buy one.

“I don’t need to be broken in.” His teeth traced the shell of her ear, enticing her to stay still and simply feel his touch, and wonder wildly what he was going to do next.

“I would never want to break you, Willow. Why would I ever want to change something so strong and wonderful? I would hurt anyone who did. I simply want you below me. Do you know what I thought of as I chased you these past two days, Willow?”

Don’t answer. Don’t answer.

Curiosity won out.

Breathlessly she said, “What?” Shit. Shouldn’t have asked that.

His hot tongued licked her neck then sucked the skin into his mouth where he pressed his teeth along it, a simple, sexy bite. She shivered beneath him, her flesh still in his mouth.

“I could smell your arousal growing and growing. It’s the most fascinating scent I’ve ever smelled. To know that you’re all mine fills me with so much pride, Willow. Chasing you, winning you, and knowing what I’d get to do to you when I did. All kinds of images poured into me. Are you sure you want to know?” He kissed his way to the other side of her neck and stupidly, easily, she let her head fall to the side so he could.

“Yes,” she said raggedly, thick arousal coating her words. It wasn’t a lie. She was dying to know. She struggled to remember why she was supposed to hate this man. Why this was a really, really bad idea. How could anything bad feel this good though? The molten heat of his body melted her, loosened her muscles into a pliant state. His scent invaded her, blended with hers into something delicious, and his words...fascinated her.

“I wanted to win you, claim you.” Nibbles pressed across her soft neck. “I wanted to order you to your knees where you would suck my cock between your soft lips. A prize for me.”

He punctuated his words by passing a brief kiss across her lips. “I thought of ordering you to strip for me, then make you crawl towards me before you turned and offered yourself to me with your beautiful ass raised into the air.”

His teeth dragged along her rapid pulse then bit down. “I thought of licking your pussy until you were begging me to fuck you and ease the burning ache inside you.” His voice was so deep now, so husky. Willow could no longer tell if he was human or shapeshifting into some other form in his lust. She was far too gone for thought.

Suddenly, wonderfully, there were thick fingers against her bare sex. When? How had he gotten rid of her shorts? She didn’t know. She didn’t care. She just wanted his fingers there. He petted her, stroked her, then thrust inside.

“I thought of what I’d do after I claimed your body. I’ll take you back to my pack, introduce you to the members, then you’ll please me however I wish. I want to wake up next to you then thrust inside while you’re still waking up.” She moaned at his words, at his wet fingers so easily stretching her, easing yet stoking the ache inside her at the same time. She didn’t even fight the hold he kept on her hands, never once did she think to free them.

The way he spoke now wasn’t what he would have done, but what he would do. It was

like an imminent threat and it tightened something inside her like a coiling snake.

“I will take you hard and fast, then come buried inside your sweet pussy. Then I’ll spend the next days preparing your body for me. I will come on your breasts and nipples and then your ass, which you will raise for me when I want it. Perhaps I will take you there too. You’ve never let a man there, I know. I will take you when I choose, against a wall maybe, then send you to your knees to drink from me. Every pack member will know without a doubt whose you are.

You are mine, Willow.”

The thought as if he was doing it to her right now was so potent. His palm rocked against her bud as his fingers moved inside, and then she jerked hard, moaning as hot waves of pleasure exploded inside her. She bit her lip to keep from screaming. The thought spun in her mind that he’d just made her come so easily, with some words and fingers. She’d given in so easily.

“I’ll only ask this once. Let me have your body. Submit to me,” he growled against her neck. She shivered hard even as her mind quickly protested.

“No, never.”

He growled in frustration then his weight was off her body. Willow blinked her heavy eyelids in time to see him climbing between her thighs, his lips near her core.

“No, what are you—”

She never finished her question because then his tongue was licking over her wet,

swollen flesh. She cried out sounds she’d never made in her life before. His shoulders kept her thighs pushed open and his big hands reached up to stroke her stomach, then cup her breasts.

Oh, God. There was no build up to this. She was already so on edge already. His tongue tightened her, coiled her skin tighter until she was about to burst. She felt trapped beneath the weight of his arms, the pressure of his flicking, raspy tongue.

His name floated through her mind, almost had her yelling it, but at the last second she bit her tongue to keep from doing so as hot pulsing waves crashed through her. He kept at her, growling against her wet flesh, prolonging the pleasure as the waves trembled through her like a quake. Shaking, shuddering, she was a trembling mass beneath him, completely at his will.

He gave her one last lingering lick then sat up on his knees, a feral look in his eyes.

Willow had no idea what to say, couldn’t even form words when her tongue felt dry as a desert.

“My turn.” Willow’s eyes shot wide as he reached for his pants, opening the button then pulling down the zipper. “Last chance to let me take you now,” he said, rubbing his hand across her flat stomach.

Dazed, she shook her head. He frowned at her in disappointment, then pushed his pants down to his thighs. His cock fell forward, thick and long, wet at the tip. Willow squirmed at the sight as the ache deep within her throbbed hard. His eyes raked over her body as his hand fisted his cock.

“Give me your mouth.” His words were guttural growl.

“No,” she whispered, her wide eyes fastened on the hand as it stroked up and down his length.

“Willow, you will do this for me as payment for what I just did for you.” She shook her head no, but as he climbed up next to her body and cupped her cheek in his hand, she knew she was too curious to deny him. She had to know what he tasted like.

He turned her head to the side as he aimed at her mouth. Willow’s heart thudded so hard in her chest she wouldn’t be surprised if he could hear it. He rubbed his cock along the seam of her lips and Willow licked the wet cream he left there. Her eyes popped wide at the taste. It was so masculine, strong, and thick.

“Open for me, beautiful Willow.” And she did.

The hot length of him pushed inside her mouth, flattening her tongue, spreading her wide.

She made a muffled sound of surprise around him and the hand at her cheek gently stroked her jaw. Somehow she managed to relax her jaw at the intrusion and he pushed himself inside on a groan.

It was unlike anything she’d ever done before. His taste made her remember the way she felt as she flew apart by his tongue. It made her want him to push that thick length inside her and see just how high he could make her fly. It also made her wonder how it would feel, how he would taste when he…

“That’s it, baby. This won’t take long. Trust me. I’ve been close to exploding since I caught you.” He worked his hips back and forth, pushing his cock in and out of her mouth.

Willow barely heard his words. So focused was she on taking in his taste, his feel, his scent. Her hand came up and fisted his cock. It was wet from her mouth. The skin was baby soft, fiery hot, and made of steel underneath. She tightened her hand around him and heard his breath stutter. Now, this felt good. Making him lose control. She felt powerful and strong like he was at her mercy and not the other way around.

She started pumping her fist. He cursed viciously, grabbed a breast, and started pumping in and out of her mouth faster. He hit the back of her throat a few times and she moaned, startled at the full, overwhelming sensation. She heard him mumble an apology but didn’t care because his breaths were choppy and uneven. His hand tightened on her breast as his cock swelled even bigger in her mouth.

“Willow,” he said raggedly.

Then he planted himself deeply inside her mouth as hot jets, wet and thick, shot in her mouth. Willow’s first reaction was to pull away, but the hand at her cheek cupped her, keeping her close. His cock pulsed beneath her hand and shook as ragged groans left his throat.

Slowly, he pulled out from her mouth like it was the last thing he wanted to. At the last second he plunged back in and her lips automatically closed around his softening length. With a ragged breath, he pulled out of her mouth, closed his pants, and laid down beside her.

The fog he created quickly lifted. She started to squirm away as reality came crashing in.

He snatched her by the waist and brought her back flush to his chest.

They said nothing as their breathing slowed. Willow tried to process everything and decide how to feel about it. She’d never been the kind of person who could just pretend something didn’t happen. And this was something that very much had happened. She’d let him best her. Her hands clenched into fists.

He’d told her things that she was certain she’d never be able to erase from her mind. No one had ever come close to making her feel like that. Like she was the most desirable woman in the world. It had to be a lie. Just with his name and status alone, he could have any woman on her knees before him. He couldn’t want her because of some stupid will. It was ridiculous. It was his dominant nature, his protective nature. She spit at the words. He figured he had rights to her now like she was the new dog in his pack. Well, he was dead wrong.

She wondered if what he said was true about her going back with him, which she wasn’t.

Not that he seemed to think that. Would he really... do all of that to her? Heat twirled and bloomed in her core and she squeezed her thighs shut to clamp her desire.

Almost everything about this Alpha reminded her of Luke. Oh, God, she’d actually

thought that prick’s name. He didn’t even deserve that much of her time. She’d been there, done that.

This Alpha was going to be worse. Which only brought up the question, what the hell was Papa thinking? He knows how she felt about shapeshifters after what happened to her.

A pang of sadness filled her heart suddenly, intensely. Papa didn’t know anything

anymore because he was in the Afterlife. Succubi didn’t believe in crying over the long-lived and Papa did live for a very long time, over twelve hundred years. But she’d only had him for 29

years, barely 29. Hot moisture pooled in her eyes and she blinked rapidly, one escaping down her cheek. Quickly, she tucked her cheek against her shoulder to absorb the wetness before the Alpha realized.

When the Alpha didn’t say anything she turned back to see his eyes closed, his breathing even and deep. He’d fallen asleep. She didn’t know whether to be insulted at the male behavior or relieved. Silently she started extricating herself from him. No easy task when the arm around her was like a band of heavy steel.

Finally she eased his arm behind her and rolled away from him. She stared at his eyes, waiting to see if they’d pop open. When they didn’t, she quickly looked around and found her shorts and panties in shreds on the ground next to him. He’d torn them off and she hadn’t even noticed!

It was the new moon. Had to be. It did things to her. Knowing she had spare clothes in her backpack, she looked around for it, wincing as she saw he was using it for a pillow.

Dammit. She stood there for a while and thought it over. A grin kicked up at the corner of her mouth and she knew exactly what she was going to do. She went to the Alpha and knelt down beside him.

Chapter Sixteen

Impressed didn’t begin to cover how Chloe felt when Tyrian talked his way into a

massively fortified building that was run by the infamous demon Telal Demuzi.

With a building as tall as some major corporations’ skyscrapers in the city, the demon’s office contained a boatload of swat-clothed men with machine guns. Cameras watched her from every angle of the room, moving with her if she took a step.

The floor was shined to a glossy sheen and there were so many fluorescent lights that it hurt to even look at the floor. This place looked how she imagined CIA secret headquarters would look. She could easily see guards having to do retinal scans and fingerprint identification just to use the bathroom.

A guard wearing a Kevlar vest and a belt filled with mace, a Tazer, a knife, and guns talked into an ear piece low enough so she couldn’t make out his words. Tyrian had introduced himself and requested, well demanded, to see Telal Demuzi. Now everyone was watching them with hard, alert eyes, fingers ready on the triggers of their guns.

Telal was infamous to, well, everyone. He was often on the news or radio trying to rally support for his cause: allowing the demons on earth, opening the rift forever. He was also a powerful businessman dealing in weapons manufacturing. And judging by the amount of weapons his guards were carrying, she wasn’t surprised.

“He’ll see you. Follow me.” Nerves fluttered in Chloe’s stomach. She and Tyrian

followed the guard into an elevator that took them up forty flights. She was going to meet the only full-blooded demon allowed on earth in the entire world. She was probably making too much of it, but she couldn’t help thinking that she was also about to meet her new brother-in-law. She’d have to be sure to warn him. Not about Lily, of course, but about hurting her. Besides, if he did anything to hurt her little sister, then Chloe’d have her vampire boyfriend kick his ass.

The elevator pinged and they got off, led this time by a new set of guards. They escorted them down a long hall to a set of wide doors with gold handles. Nothing else was in the entire hallway.

“Put your hands up against the wall and spread your feet.” Chloe barely had time to obey before the guard pushed her into the wall. Just as soon as he did it, Tyrian grabbed the man. A strangled shout then he was on the ground, holding his throat.

“What did you do?” she said.

The second guard cocked his machine gun and aimed it at them while speaking

something fast into his earpiece.

“He had no right to touch you like that.” Almost too fast to see, Tyrian grabbed the gun from the guard’s hands, flung it to the other end of the hall, and had him laid out on the ground with a hard jab to the jaw. Chloe rushed to him.

“Oh my God, did you kill him? He’s just doing his job, you know.”

“No, I didn’t kill him. Let’s go.”

His voice was cold as ice and she knew that something she’d said bothered him. He

opened the doors himself and brought them into the biggest office she’d ever seen.

The room was a big circle and even though they were on the fortieth floor, she realized there were strangely no windows in the room. It was empty aside from one man. One demon, she corrected. He was not an idummi demon, but your typical one—if there was such a thing.

Though he wasn’t really typical because he was a successful demon that lived above the rift. She briefly wondered what his old demon friends thought about that.

He didn’t lift his eyes from what he was writing until they reached his desk. “I take it you, at least, left my guards alive, Tyrian?”

“Barely.” Chloe heard a tinge of humor in Tyrian’s voice.

Telal Demuzi lifted his gaze from his work and stood to shake hands with Tyrian.

Chloe’s eyes rounded as she got the first good look at the demon. She had never met one before, though she’d seen pictures of them on the news before, usually being cuffed and escorted back to the rift. Those were usually rogue demons trying to break through the rift. People died when that happened, one way or the other.

Chloe tried to picture her spunky, goofy sister Lily with the demon and nope, couldn’t happen. Her sister wore bright clothes that never matched, which she thought looked fabulous.

Her hair was a messy set of curls that came from their mother’s side and she often said the wrong thing at the wrong time—on purpose.

He looked right at her and it was like the wind was knocked out of her. His eyes were pure gold, brighter than normal with only a tiny pinprick of a pupil. His skin was golden like he was coated in dark honey, and his hair was blue. Chloe shook her head, stared at his thick mane, and tried to figure out if it was a dye job or real. She blinked several times, thinking maybe she was just seeing wrong. His hair wasn’t just any blue but a beautiful cerulean that reminded her of rich tropical oceans and fresh glacial water.

“Yes, my hair is blue.”

She jumped, startled at the strangeness of his voice. He pronounced his letters heavy, as if they were difficult to say, and it reminded her of a heavy Russian accent.

“Why?” she asked dumbly. He didn’t laugh at her or look at her like she was stupid, which she appreciated. He only shrugged.

“My kind comes in many different colors and forms. My brother Alrik has pure auburn hair. The women loved it.”

Chloe nodded. But she kept her mouth shut and took a seat the demon indicated opposite his desk. Tyrian didn’t sit. He stood with his hands clasped behind his back. Didn’t the man ever relax?

“Tell me what has brought you here.” The demon took a seat, drumming his long fingers on the desk.

“Francis Bellum brought me here.”

The demon stiffened, his body going alert.

“I heard he died in a raid along the Morrocan rift.”

Tyrian nodded. “He left specific provisions in his will. I’m sure you’ve heard about it.”

The demon looked down at his desk drawer and Chloe wondered if that’s where her father’s letter was. His strange golden eyes met hers with stunning force.

“This isn’t Lily Bellum, is it?”

“No, this is her eldest sister, Chloe.” The demon’s chest sagged and she realized he’d been holding his breath. He buried his face in his hands, shaking his head.

Chloe glared. “Hey, you don’t have to act that relieved. You’d be lucky to get someone as great as me. You’re even luckier if you get my sister. You don’t deserve her. She is the most talented, funniest, and clever person I know. She can’t dress worth a da—”

“Chloe.” Tyrian’s voice cut through her with its chill. Chloe scoffed and took to glaring at the demon.

“What do you want?” the demon asked, a scowl at his lips.

“The Bellum sisters have summoned something I have never seen before. It now stalks her and is trying to kill her. I need your opinion on the matter.”

The demon steepled his long fingers. “Tell me exactly what happened.”

Chloe sighed then told him about the entire “accidental summoning” thing. She happily mentioned what the spell’s purpose was—to get the men to leave them alone. She smiled brightly as Tyrian cut her a cold look, but her body didn’t freeze at his cold glare, it did the exact opposite.

It had to be her new moon, because who in their right mind would want someone to look at them like that? Like they had no care for what you were about to say. But Chloe knew that when she talked, she was his sole focus, even if other things were going on in his head. She also knew he liked her. Whether he realized that or not. Okay, maybe like was a strong word. But he didn’t hate her.

The demon contemplated what she told him about the spell she and her sisters had done.

Finally he said, “I’ll have to check into it but I can get back to you. Each sister said a different line of the spell, but the demon goes only after you? That is interesting news. I’ll see what I can dig up with my contacts.”

Tyrian grabbed a pen off the demon’s desk and scribbled something down. “Call that

number when you hear something. I’ll be waiting. Consider this your top priority. I’m calling in the debt you owe me.”

A look shuttered over the demon’s face. Then he nodded and Tyrian was leading her out to the elevator. They stepped over the crumpled bodies of the guards and got into the elevator.

“What debt does he owe you?”

He hit the button to take them to the lobby.

“I asked you a question.” Still, he ignored her. Something hot, wild, and completely pissed off came over her.

Chloe slammed her hand on the big red button and the entire elevator shuttered to a hard stop. Tyrian cut her a cold, hard glare that she ignored. She launched herself into his arms. For some reason it didn’t surprise her that his arms came around her or that he held her close.

She pulled her mouth up to his, excitement making her breaths come fast. “I want you.”

He blinked once then said, “Now is not the right time.” Inside, she seethed. Where was the fire, the passion in this man? She’d felt it, had even seen glimpses of it. Chloe was growing wet and needy. And that something she needed was him.

“Right now is the perfect time. I’m not leaving this elevator until one of two things happen.”

“You do realize I could easily carry you out of here.” His chilly words hardened her nipples.

“If you do then I’ll take off my clothes and show every single guard we walk past my tattas.” She wiggled her chest to prove her point. The muscles in his body tightened and she thought good. Be jealous, if only a little. She still hadn’t gotten over the whole frimar thing , anyway. And she was petty enough that it felt good to know he was jealous.

“I am your Protector. I’m not here to be your servant. I told you to find another warrior for your sexual needs and I meant it. I will send word to the castle as soon as we leave. You can have your choosing of whomever you want. Draven or Rayn perhaps?”

“I don’t want anyone but you.” She wanted to close the distance between their lips. She was dying to kiss him again, but she couldn’t yet. Not yet.

“You’re a fool.”

“Perhaps you’re the fool, Tyrian. Like I said, I need you. I haven’t been touched in forever and I feel like I’m close to asking the next man I see to take me,” she said with raw honesty. She showed him the truth in her eyes and she felt his body coil even tighter. Purposely, she didn’t add that it was his saucy behavior since arriving here that had her so revved up.

“Take off your pants and let’s finish this then,” he said.

Chloe’s eyes flew wide and then she tossed her head back and laughed. Slowly she shook her head, feeling good and light after the debacle that happened at the castle this morning. She still had every intention of learning more about his frimar and his family, but right now she wanted something much more physical.

“Here’s what we’re going to do,” she said, sliding down his body. He let her go and she dropped to her knees before him, hooking her fingers in his pant loops. “You’re going to feed me your cock and I’m going to suck it.” The hot flare in his eyes soothed the insecurity that nagged at her that this was a bad idea. That she had no business trying to pursue someone like him.

Her heart raced at being so bold, and her tongue darted out to wet her lips at the thought of taking him into her mouth. Her eyes locked on his as she reached for the button of his pants.

She started to pull it open, when hard hands grabbed her wrists.

Chloe looked up at his cold blue eyes and tried to tell him it’s okay, to let her please him.

He shook his head curtly and stepped away from her. A second later, the elevator was coasting back down to the lobby.

Chloe stood on wobbly legs, caught somewhere between humiliation and hurt. She

almost let him get away with it. Almost let him keep the reigns.

Fuck that, she thought, and slammed her hand into the emergency break again. The

elevator shuddered to another hard stop.

* * *

Tyrian glared at Chloe, this time anger shining in his eyes. The succubus was trying to drive him crazy. Why else would she continually disobey him at the most simple of orders?

Just as he was about to release the emergency break again, she sauntered up to him. That was the only way he could describe it. She came up to him like a sexually aware woman that wanted to learn all of his dirty secrets. How did she manage to make his heart race when no other had in so long?

She stopped before him, resting her soft hands lightly on his chest. He barely registered the pressure of it before she grabbed his face and pulled his mouth down to hers. This was not soft or gentle. She slammed her lips against his like she was trying to imprint the feel of her onto his soul. He fought the urge to take her into his arms.

In the next second, her soft tongue was in his mouth. Soft, wet, the thoughts triggered something primitive inside him. Something dark and dangerous that always lurked just beneath the surface. She always seemed to tap into that so easily, so quickly. How did she do it?

Her hand cupped his throbbing cock through his pants and a ragged groan left him. He tried to hold back, not to give in, but it was as if a dam had broken and the water was flooding in.

He kissed her back just as hard, tasting every crevice inside her mouth, loving the soft sounds she made in her throat. She squeezed him again, stroking his length, her touch melting the wall he held around himself as if it were wax and she a burning flame.

All his years of training did nothing to prepare him for this. Her taste was sweet like a sparkling white wine and her lips were soft as satin.

She tore her mouth away to feast at his neck and his fangs dropped, throbbing in time to his cock. He wanted, no needed, for her to bite him—needed to feed her in that primal way. But she only bit at his skin with her blunt straight teeth, ran her hand along the ridge of his cock up and down, up and down. Pulling forth liquid heat only she seemed to find until it was nearly boiling in his veins.

No longer could he keep his hands to himself. He cupped her bottom one-handed and

rocked her core against him. She made a wild, needy sound then was sliding down his body. She was burning hot against him, and he knew if he dipped his fingers down her jeans, he’d find her soft and wet.

“Are you an enchantress?” He hadn’t meant to ask it, but the words had slipped by his tight control. Her eyes softened, a small smile curving at the corner of her mouth.

“No, Tyrian. I just want you.” It was on the tip of his tongue to question why. She was beautiful, smart and had a charming aura about her that, for some unknown reason, intrigued him. If he were to bare his soul and be honest, he’d admit that he liked her.

She rubbed her cheek along his shaft, her hand stroking the hard press of him through the material of his pants. Breathing became difficult. Was the oxygen in the elevator gone? Violent images blasted through his mind. He pulling down his zipper and aiming his cock at her mouth.

He would hold her by her hair as he thrust into her hot, wet mouth, then urge her to suck him faster. He wanted to spend in her mouth and watch her swallow his seed. Then he wanted to lick her body up, from her ankles to her wrists and everywhere in between.

As he began to wonder what her pussy would taste like, his zipper was pulled down and cool air breezed over his hot shaft.

Tyrian pulled his eyes open with some effort. There were so many reasons why this

couldn’t be, yet none of them came to mind. He watched her reach in and pull out his cock. He was hard and unbending. Watching her small hand on him did something to him, snapped that dark dangerous urge he kept hidden deep, made that boiling need topple over and spill.

In one fast move, Tyrian had her flat on her back, her legs spread open.

“What?” she said raggedly. Arousal and pleasure glittered in her eyes, flushed her cheeks, and he wanted to see more of it. He wished he could go slow but now was not the time or the place, and the urge inside him was too strong to ignore.

He pulled down her jeans to her ankles, spread her soft thighs wide, and then he licked her sex. The first taste felt like he was about to come, the second was pure rapture. Tyrian inhaled her feminine scent, a smell he would forever remember every time he came for the rest of his life.

His fingers had to play, had to touch and feel what she was like. He pulled back,

hesitating to touch her with his rough hands but then he looked up at her flushed face, closed eyes, her head shaking side to side and thought no more.

He petted her, coating her creamy essence over his fingers as he licked and learned the soft folds of her lips. He pulled each of them into his mouth, feeling the soft flesh of her against his tongue and lips. Her scent drove him wild; the taste of her filled him like molten lava.

He couldn’t wait any longer. He parted her open, caressed her sensitive bud with his tongue, and watched pleasure consume her. How he wished he could bring her up slowly, keep her on the edge of bliss, then watch her fly apart, but there was no gentleness now. The soft succubus had torn his world upside down since she was brought into his life and now he was going to tear apart hers.

His finger found her wet opening and thrust inside. Her wet core easily allowed him inside. She cried out, her hands clutching his head to her and pride blazed inside him.

He did this to her. He made her feel like this. He worked his finger in and out of her, loving the wet silky drag of her muscles along his finger. She tensed and squeezed him as she neared her climax.

Tyrian barely managed to restrain his fangs, so badly did he want to bite her over her pussy, lick, and taste both of her lively essences dancing on his tongue. His hips pumped at the thought and he had to grind his stone hard cock into the ground to keep from coming.

A second finger joined the first and he growled against her at the welcoming, clenching sensations of her. He wanted that to work over his cock. He wanted to spread her wide and fill her deep.

Her hips jerked up against his mouth and locked in place there, straining towards him.

Her felt a trembling begin in her legs and spread out through her body like a tidal wave.

Beautiful. He flicked his tongue faster over her perfect spot and felt her fly apart before she screamed it.

She was perfect. She was hot and sexy as hell. And he was seeing in a haze. He barely managed to keep pumping his fingers inside her, to keep flicking her bud to prolong her pleasure before he sat up and tore open his pants. He had to feel her. Had to feel her muscles quivering around him.

He leaned over her with one hand, aimed his cock at her wet opening, then thrust inside.

What happened in the following minutes was hazy.

He took her with a savagery he never knew he had. He pumped hard and fast inside her, feeling her wet sheath gripping him like a lifeline. She howled and dragged her nails over his back and he didn’t know if it was from pleasure or something else. He didn’t care. Couldn’t.

She gripped his cock so softly, so perfectly. He kept taking her harder and harder until they ended up bent halfway up the wall and his balls were slamming against her. She locked her legs around his thighs, making the sexiest sounds he’d ever heard in his life.

How he lasted as long as he did, he had no clue. But he felt her shattering around him.

Heard her cry out his name like a battle cry. Her pussy clenched and constricted around him with the perfect amount of pressure and he couldn’t stop the flood of his orgasm. He slammed his cock in deep, and let the hot pulses of come shoot from the tip of him, hitting hot and wet inside her.

Long minutes after it was done, the haze finally began to lift like someone had taken the lid off a boiling pot of water. He withdrew from her body and stared at the wet sheen that covered his softening cock. He felt his body stir at the sight of it, at the sight of her breathing deep with her legs spread wide and bare.

He tore himself away from her and righted himself, trying to remember his training. He had to erect that icy shield once again. What was happening to him? Was this some side effect from not taking a woman since Maria? It was so long ago he barely recalled what a woman felt like around him, had only vague allusions about it. He certainly didn’t remember it feeling so...incredible. So addicting. Already he needed more.

Chloe had to be an enchantress. Or perhaps the succubus had some pheromone she

secreted to lure men. Either way, he was done with it. Completely. Though, as he released the emergency lock, he couldn’t think of one damned reason why. For a mere moment, he

entertained the thought of just taking her as she wanted, as often as she wanted, even more. His heart raced not in excitement at the thought, but in fear. Somehow he just knew. He knew that if he let himself be with her, it would all happen again. Just like with Maria.

Two slender arms wrapped around his stomach. The warm press at his back felt good, so he pulled her off him and backed against the wall so she couldn’t touch him. She smiled at him like she knew exactly what he was thinking and stood opposite him, leaning casually against the elevator. Inside he chuckled at her obvious mockery. She was tough to stand up to him as she did, to attempt things with him that no one else dared. She was also foolish.

Her smile could start an entire war, inspire a mysterious painting. It somehow managed to say everything and nothing about her all at the same time. The curious part of him desired to learn those secrets. Every intimate one of them.

His eyes flickered briefly over her jeans. He told himself it was to make sure she put them on properly because he didn’t want the guards to see her for modesty sakes. It was a lie he wouldn’t admit to if his enemies were torturing him.

The doors pinged and they both stepped into a lobby of grinning men. Tyrian’s blood chilled, his skin pulled tight as he remembered why this had been a terrible idea. Before he’d been in a sex-induced haze thanks to the damned enchantress.

Cameras, this building had lots of them everywhere, including in the elevator. Tyrian grabbed Chloe’s hand, ignoring her startled look, and dragged her out of the building and away from the sound of masculine laughter.

Chapter Seventeen

Chloe sighed in frustration. They’d been walking forever. Really couldn’t he just go get a car or something? Sure it was about 6 in the morning and all the lots were closed and probably rental places too, but come on, how about a taxi or something?

Her calves and thighs burned and she was already starting to feel edgy again from the new moon. Though it didn’t help that every other second she was replaying the elevator sex in her head. God, now that’s what she wanted. Tyrian, untamed and wild. When the man lost his cool, he was a force to be reckoned with.

He’d gone between her legs and done something so devastating with his mouth she

hadn’t known what to say, or strangely, to do with her hands. Eventually, she’d satisfied herself by grabbing his hair even though she’d pull some of it out of the tie. When they’d left the elevator, he’d looked like a mad man with his hair half a mess.

Was the passion she glimpsed in him something he used to have? She could easily see him as he’d been in the painting. A simple, pleased smile on his lips, a glint of warmth in his eyes.

It was amazing how much things could change in such a short amount of time. Just last month she was burying her father with her sisters. He’d died so suddenly. At first, none of them could believe it. He’d lived to be over a thousand years old, a massive lifetime, and yet he didn’t find anyone he wanted to mate with until he met Lauren Dupree.

After he mated with their mother, who disappeared not long after giving birth to Lily, he was heartbroken. Neither Chloe nor her sisters remembered anything about their mother. Willow insisted on calling her an “egg-donor.”

Chloe couldn’t say she blamed her. Papa hired everyone imaginable up until the day he died to try to discover what had happened to her. Did she run away from him? Did she die? He always did say she was a fickle, flighty woman, course he said he loved that about her. Her unexpectedness kept his boring butt on his toes.

Now Chloe only had stories about her mother and a few pictures of her back home. When she was young, she desperately wanted to find her mother, to get to know her. But as she grew older and her mother never came home with open arms, Chloe distanced herself from the prospect. Now she could shrug at the whole matter and honestly didn’t care that she never had a mother in her life, because she’d had one fantastic papa who more than made up for it.

Suddenly, she stepped on a rock and her ankle twisted the wrong way. Sharp pain shot up her leg. “Ow! That’s it. I’m done. Call a taxi because I’m not moving from this spot. I’m tired and dirty. We’ve been walking for hours and I miss my sisters. I need to call them and you haven’t even said a word to me since we left that blue-haired demon’s HQ.” A hot blush crept up her face and she almost looked away from him, but decided he deserved her hateful glare. He looked down at her ankle with little interest and nodded down the street.

“The hotel’s right there.” His stiff voice was back to being controlled. She wondered if she slapped him across the face would he even flinch. She was about to find out when he said,

“Do you need me to carry you the rest of the way?”

“No,” she said gruffly. Okay, it wasn’t particularly sweet what he said, but it warmed her anyways. Honestly the pain wasn’t that bad. She was just frustrated at this whole situation. As they reached the hotel, Chloe’s mood worsened. She’d hoped it’d at least be a Holiday Inn or something but, no, it was some rinky-dink hotel that’d probably make her feel dirtier going into than leaving.

Tyrian paid for the room which, of course, was the one at the very end of the complex.

He’d asked for a room ‘furthest from the office.’ Of course he’d prolong the walking torture.

When she finally got inside the room, she didn’t care that the carpet was fifty years old or that the room was muggy with humidity. She marched straight to the bathroom and turned the shower on. At least the water got hot, she thought.

She didn’t bother pulling the door closed, just stripped, and got into the steamy water.

She sighed as the hot water beat across her sore back and leg muscles. When the water ran cold, she rinsed off and got out. She dried her hair and wrapped a white towel around herself as she left the bathroom.

Tyrian was talking on a cell phone. She didn’t even know he had one. It was odd, but seeing him use a piece of modern technology was just...weird. He should be holding a sword or a mighty hammer in one hand with a goblet of mead in the other. Especially with that jagged scar across his cheek, he looked every bit the old-time warrior. Course, an old warrior probably wouldn’t hesitate to ravage her like she wanted.

The new moon cycle only lasted for about three days. Soon the moon would be filling brightly again in the sky, and Tyrian wouldn’t have to help her with her little “problem.” She stared at the hard muscles of his shoulders, back and legs, which she’d felt the strength in as he thrust inside her. The man was a machine. And he wouldn’t touch her once her new moon was gone.

What would happen to her after her moon cycle was over and she reached full sexual

maturity? From then on she’d require sex every day, just like a human does with food, or a vampire with blood. Her eyes widened as a realization hit her. Who would feed the vampire? He finished with some businessy conversation on the phone and closed it.

“Tyrian?” She bit her lip, excitement making her heart race. She loved trying new things, and this particular thing she really wanted to try.

“What?”

She thought for a moment on how best to approach this subject and decided to go

outrageous since that always seemed to work with him. Dropping the towel to the floor, she walked to him.

He heard her coming and turned to her. Chloe smiled when his eyes widened and the

barest of flushes graced his cheeks. He was the biggest ego stroke she’d ever had in her whole life. With one simple look, a look that he was obviously trying not to show, he managed to make her feel like an irresistible goddess. As if he had to steel himself just to deal with her. God did she love it.

She stopped in front of him and pressed her palm against his chest. Encouraged when he didn’t pull away, she pressed the other against his heart. Was she finally making leeway with the vampire commander?

“I want to feed you.” His lip twitched and he looked back out the window.

“No. Come on,” he said. Not bothering to wait for her, he grabbed her by the hand and took her into the bathroom. He paused then said, “Stay in here while I shower.”

She couldn’t help but laugh. “That’s not a problem.”

His words were icy cold when he said, “This isn’t for fun. In case something happens, I want you near me.” Chloe sent him a saucy wink and leaned against the sink. His eyes flicked over her hard nipples before he dragged his gaze away and undressed in quick movements.

“Don’t rush, baby. Go slow. Tease me. Mmm, yeah. Just like that.” He kicked off his boots and glared at her, his icy eyes glittering. She smiled and hopped up onto the sink counter for a better view. “You have one delicious body, Ty.” He reached for the tie holding his hair and released it. Black hair spilled out across the breadth of his shoulders.

His body didn’t look baby soft or even smooth, for that matter. He had a variety of scars from his arms all the way down to his calves. Some were small gashes like thin cuts and others were deeper, wider and were probably once very nasty. A light dusting of black hair covered his stomach but did nothing to hide the hard muscles he kept there.

He turned his back to her and in full light, she finally got to see that strange tattoo again.

He got into the shower and closed the glass door with a bang.

“Tell me about the tattoo.”

He started soaping himself and said, “No.”

Undeterred Chloe said, “Either tell me about the tattoo or tell me about your family. I’d prefer to know it all but I’m nice and will let you get away with just one for now.”

“No.”

“If you don’t,” she rushed to think of something, anything that she could use as leverage,

“then I’ll sleep with Draven, Rayn, and Henry. I mean it. I will. Maybe even at the same time.

And you know they will. Don’t push me on this because I know that somewhere deep inside you, you really don’t want that.”

Silence greeted her except for the water sloshing as he created suds and lathered them over his arms and chest. Her stomach tightened at the sight and she really, really wished he’d go slower.

“Papa raised us different than other succubus families. He didn’t believe that the man needed to be head of household or that he had any right to decide whom his daughters should love or be with. My sisters and I respected that, especially as we got older and really understood what it took for him to do that. Some families ostracized us, criticized my father for breaking the time-honored tradition of creating submissive women. Ha, it was a joke,” she said. Tyrian had slowed his motions and she knew he was listening.

“Other daughters and even a few mother’s we’d see on occasion secretly told us how

incredible it was that our father was letting us choose who we’d have at the time of our new moon. You have to understand that knowing one day you could die if you don’t have sex, sounds crazy, even to a young succubus’ ears. You know it’s going to happen but it doesn’t make it any easier.”

“But Francis left you to me anyway,” Tyrian said.

“Yes, and I don’t know why. He never mentioned it to my sisters or me. He spent our whole lives making us independent from men. He told us we could choose whom we wanted to mate with, who we wanted to become our Protectors. Then he died so suddenly,” she stopped speaking, her voice clouding with grief.

Looking away, she blinked away the tears. “I loved him so much, you know. And the one thing I’ll always remember about him, the one thing he stood for, ended up being a lie when he died. He wrote away his daughters to three unfamiliar, strange men as the last thing he did. He left me to you.”

She took a ragged breath and looked back over at him. He had his hands planted on the shower wall, his head bowed as water poured over the long lean muscles of his back and legs.

After what seemed like minutes passing, he spoke. His words were carefully chosen as if it was difficult for him to speak about it. His words were icy in their control.

“I was raised in a vampire clan near what is now Hungary. Only certain men, and

occasionally strong women, were trained to become warriors. Everyone had their place in the clan. Some were workers who made clothes or weapons. Others were frimars respected highly among all.” Chloe’s eyes widened, her jaw dropping in shock that he was actually telling her about his past.

“We warriors trained every day. No matter rain, snow, or storm, day or night, we were constantly tested, always fighting. It hardened us, made us good fighters.” He rolled his neck back so the water streamed in rivulets over his face. When he spoke again, his words were muffled from the water. “The seal of my clan was the crow. Crows are intelligent creatures.

Myths from my clan said the crow was a clever hunter. It would plan before it fought, then attack and kill its prey swiftly. This was what we were taught.”

“So they tattooed the crow on your back?”

His back stiffened and she wondered if he remembered getting it. How painful was it?

“All the warriors have one. It was a great ceremony, a proud celebration to receive the brand. You were not allowed to shed a tear or cry out as it was done or else you would shame your family and the clan. It was the last step to becoming a full warrior.”

Chloe looked at the etched pattern of short and longer lines that formed the pattern of the crow. “It’s not like any tattoo I’ve ever seen,” she admitted. “How was it done?” His fingers reached back as if to touch the marking, but then he pulled away.

“A very sharp knife. You laid on your stomach. One person specialized in creating the brand. He sharpened the blade for hours until it was perfect, then as everyone gathered around, he started cutting.”

Chloe grimaced at the sheer size of the brand. It covered him from each shoulder blade and down nearly to his waist. It must have taken quite some time to do that with such meticulous, straight cuts.

“Do vampires not regenerate skin back?”

He grabbed the soap and lathered the rest of his body before answering. “We do but not very quickly. Within a few days or even a week depending on how bad the injury is.”

“How did they get the crow brand to stay, because it’s not very deep looking. Wouldn’t it have fixed itself?”

He shook his head. “After the final cuts are made, the blood is rinsed off with water, then dried. The salt is the final test. If you cry out, then they will clean off the salt. Your skin will grow back and you will not be a warrior. They pack the salt on it in heavy clumps.”

“You never made a sound,” Chloe said in wonder. He shut the shower off and stepped

out. He wasn’t modest about his nudity but grabbed a towel from the wrack and wrapped it around his waist. He started past her, but Chloe grabbed his shoulders.

She gasped. “You’re cold! You took a freezing cold shower this whole time? You are

such a bastard.”

He flashed her an angry look. “Excuse me?”

Chloe shook her head at him quickly hopped onto him from the sink, wrapping her arms and legs around his icy cold skin.

“Shit, baby,” she said, her teeth chattering.

“God dammit let go of me, Chloe.” He tried to push her away but she locked her ankles together.

“Not until you’re warm. Besides, I like this.”

He took a deep, angry breath, then marched out the room with her on him. Chloe grinned when he started pulling back the bed covers. He sat down and pulled them both under.

“You’re really sweet sometimes, you know.”

“I am your Protector. It’s my duty to see to your comfort.”

Chloe burst out laughing and pressed kisses over the stubble on his jaw. She pulled back and looked at his scar. His eyes watched her, but she ignored him. The growth of beard coming in spread over his neck, chin, and jaw but not in the crevice of his scar, making it stand out even more.

“How did you get it?”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“Of course it does,” she insisted.

“Why?” He sounded sincerely confused.

“Because I want to know.” His skin was warming up nicely against hers, making her feel all kinds of sexy.

“In the Great War, I was fighting a group of demons and another came up on me by

surprise. His sword flew at my neck and I never saw it coming. Francis kicked the demon back and killed him. The blade only nicked my skin.”

Chloe’s jaw dropped. “Francis as in Frank Bellum? My Papa? He saved your life in the war?” Tyrian shifted his eyes away looking uncomfortable. “Oh my God, that’s the debt you owe him, isn’t it?” She couldn’t keep the excitement out of her voice.

In her excitement, Chloe wiggled her hips against him and felt an unmistakable, hard press. Her eyes popped open and she looked down between their bodies to find his cock a massive pole between them.

“Oh, baby, why didn’t you say so? she purred.

“No,” he said, already denying her. His hands grabbed her hips and started pushing her to the side.

Chloe squealed with laughter as she fought against him. She ended up on top of him. She didn’t waste any time placing her hips in just the perfect way, then quickly pushed down on him.

He entered through her soft wet pussy on a hot, hard glide. His hands stopped pushing her away and instead held her there, his hands gripping and squeezing her.

“Wow, it feels...different like this,” she said, her voice breathy. Chloe leaned onto his chest and watched as pleasure tightened his face, made his breathing labored. “I didn’t know.”

She lifted herself partway then lowered. The motions were shallow but repeatedly hit her in some deep spot that drenched her in pleasure. “Tyrian,” she gasped.

His hips started pumping then, working his length into her with a vigorous passion that stole her breath away and left her gasping. His hands curved around to her bottom and urged her faster against him.

Oh God, it was so good. She couldn’t breathe fast enough. He was so deep inside her.

Every downward push pressed her core against him and threatened to send her toppling over.

“Chloe,” he said, his voice hoarse and hot. Chloe’s eyes fluttered open to see him staring with hunger at her breasts bobbing near his face. “Bring them to me.” She was mindless with pleasure as she leaned forward and brought her breast to his mouth.

He made a growling noise, then her breast was in his mouth. One hand came up to

squeeze it, putting delicious pressure on it so that he could suck her nipple into his hot mouth.

His raspy tongue circled her nipple then rubbed over it again and again.

Chloe’s rush to release came swiftly. Her body came to a boil, blood rushing like a waterfall through her body. She threw back her head and screamed as his thrusts became faster, harder inside her. He kept going, sucking as her body quivered and jerked against him, her breaths sawing in and out.

Suddenly he pulled his mouth away from her breast, tugged her head to the side. She had only a glimpse of sharp, white fangs before they sunk into her neck. Instant heat built at her neck and pleasure again built in her sex as he thrust faster, sliding in and out of her wet core. He drank from her with greedy pulls, his tongue licking at her with swipes.

Languid euphoria swept through her like a fog, closed her thoughts off to everything but the next climax rushing inside her. She concentrated on the feel of him tunneling inside her so thick and long. Each drugging pull at her neck, brought her closer, but it wasn’t until she felt him become lost that she finally came apart.

She felt the change in him, like a switch being thrown. His mouth firmly latched onto her neck with a growl and he sucked hard as he started pumping faster. Her tissues tingled, his cock landed against that spot so deep inside her. He let out a half-shout against her neck.

Hearing him lost sent her body shooting apart like a supernova. Her arms came around his shoulders to hold onto something from this earth as she screamed with the force of her release. He didn’t stop growling. She felt him shooting inside her even as he continued to thrust over and again.

She heard something and realized she was chanting his name. He slowed his thrusts to a lazy rock then pulled away from her neck. Chloe followed his head down to the pillow, kissing his wet lips. His hands came up to her face, cradling her as he kissed her back. A warm, satisfied feeling settled in her heart, made it feel bigger, happier than usual. Even as it terrified her, she reveled in it.

He pulled back and looked at her, his eyes tracing over her features then down to her neck. His eyes pulled tight and then he was pushing her aside and heading for the bathroom.

“What’s wrong now?” He didn’t answer but he did close the bathroom door. Sighing, she tampered down the anger, not wanting to ruin the incredible, floating feeling inside her. She closed her eyes, could smell his clean scent against the pillow, and quickly fell asleep.

Chapter Eighteen

“Get up!”

Chloe jerked awake at Tyrian’s yell. She had only a moment to blink before he was

yanking her out of bed and shoving her behind him.

She blinked again as she saw the giant double-bladed axe he wielded one-handed. Was this a dream? Where the hell did he get that thing? It’s not like she wouldn’t have noticed it.

A terrible shriek boomed through the air. Whatever made the sound had to be massive.

Not even a second later, something crashed into the window, sending sharp shards of glass exploding into the room.

Holy shit. The demons had found her. “They can fly?” she said, stunned at the demon lumbering to its bony green feet.

“Some can. Looks like your demon has gained some extra followers.” The demon locked eyes on them, screeched, and launched at Tyrian.

Tyrian swung his axe in a wide, arching sweep just as the demon moved, clipping a wing off with a meaty sound. The demon screeched and rounded on Tyrian as something hard started banging on the front door. The keychain rattled violently against the door, the frame splintered and shook. Chloe frantically looked around for a weapon, anything, but saw nothing she could actually use. She didn’t have some magical axe to fight with.

Tyrian went after the demon with a series of swings that sent it tumbling back into the wall. With one final swing, its head was severed from its twitching body. The demon fell limply to the floor like a doll.

The front door cracked, then splintered open in an explosion of wood. Demons poured in, too many for Chloe to count. They screeched ear-piercing sounds that had her huddling away, covering her ears to block it out. Something heavy and hard slammed into her back. She never saw it coming.

It wrapped its limbs tightly around her, nearly squeezing the air from her. She ran backwards, rammed her back into the corner of the wall and the arms around her opened as the demon squealed in pain. Spinning around, she was ready to fight for the right to live.

The demon didn’t fight her though, but grabbed onto her arms and pulled her towards the broken window. Chloe screamed in the demon’s face and wrenched her arm away. She let her fist fly and hit him in the face with everything she had. The demon let go of her as it yowled in pain.

Chloe turned and found Tyrian making his way towards her, lopping heads, arms, and

legs off as he came. The room was filling fast with more idummi. The look on his face was one she’d never seen before.

Two demons broke past him, each latching onto her arms with clawed fingers. Screeches, roars, and cries of pain echoed in the room sounding like some epic-scale battle from a movie.

Chloe kicked at the demon pulling her as she struggled fiercely to get her arms back.

Hot burning pain shot up her arms with the exertion. Nothing she did worked. They

continued to drag her closer and closer to that window, their bony, fleshy wings flapping and slapping against their backs anxiously. Suddenly, another demon came up and snatched one of them off her, tossing the demon into the wall where they began to snap at each other. Chloe had no chance to be relieved, because the action set the other demon’s claws deep into her stomach.

Chloe stopped breathing as she stared down at the four bleeding lines appearing on her naked stomach. Searing hot pain blasted across her stomach like four hot pokers were pressed up against her. She screamed, flailed, and finally managed to dislodge the other demon from her.

Agony rippled through her stomach and went deeper and deeper.

Before panic could set in Tyrian was there and so was Rayn. She didn’t stop to think how the warrior got there, was just relieved when her body began to tingle all over in that increasingly familiar way. Then everything faded around them as the room transitioned to some room she didn’t recognize. But she recognized the stone, gray walls. Castle Death.

Rayn was speaking quickly, “I’ll get Nanu.”

“Hurry,” Tyrian said. He urged her onto a white hospital bed; made her lie down and she did because the retching pain in her stomach had tears streaming down her eyes. Intense pain seared into her organs like hot knives covered in boiling acid.

“What’s happening to me?” she croaked.

Tyrian’s face was paler than usual, his eyes shielded with impassable ice.

“Nanu!” he roared.

“Please tell me.”

He grabbed her hand and pushed the hair back from her face. The pain was spreading like lava in her body, pressing up to her chest and down to her hips and thighs. “It hurts,” she said and couldn’t stop the sob that came out. “Stop it, please.”

“I know, sweetheart. Just hold onto my hand.” Chloe squeezed tight to his hand. His hand felt freezing in hers like he’d been holding it in a bucket of ice water. What was wrong with him?

Did something happen to him, too? Chloe slammed her eyes shut as piercing pain punctured through her legs, down to her feet, then up into her arms and hands.

“It’s taking me. Don’t let it take me, Tyrian.” Everything around her was turning fuzzy.

The bright, fluorescent lights on the ceiling were fading, dimming out. Tyrian’s face wobbled before hers. Was it from her tears or was she dying. “I don’t want to die.” Will I see Papa if I die?

“I would never let anything happen to you, Chloe. Look at me.” Chloe’s eyes fluttered, scrambled wildly around the room searching for him. Then he was right there. If she focused hard enough she could feel his breath against her face, cooling her hot tears. “You know that I do not lie. I would never lie to you. I will not let you die.” Tyrian squeezed her hand as if to prove his point. Then he threw back his head again and roared, “Nanu!”

Chloe might have winced if she wasn’t dying, because she was. She’d never know where Lily and Willow were. She’d never discover all of Tyrian’s secrets. She’d never have babies and know what it felt like to have a baby suckle her breast.

The pain inside her morphed, twisted into something worse. She screamed, her body

shaking violently on the table, her teeth chattering hard. She knew Tyrian was speaking but couldn’t hear the words. The room spun and shook around her, growing fuzzier, blacker. In one last searing wash of pain, she sucked in her last breath of air and everything faded to black.

Chapter Nineteen

Nanu came sprinting into the room.

“Where the fuck have you been?” Tyrian growled. Nanu came to a hard stop at the sound of his voice. She’d never heard him yell before.

“I’m sorry I was in bed.” Quickly, she pulled on a pair of blue latex gloves and grabbed the stethoscope off her desk. “Tell me what happened.” She listened to Chloe’s heart as he answered.

“Demon attack at the hotel. It clawed her straight across the midriff.” Nanu pulled back the scope and barked orders.

“Go to the med’s cabinet and grab the two clear bottles that say diazapram and sodium pentobarbital. Now!”

As Tyrian rushed the cabinet, Nanu swabbed Chloe’s arm with alcohol. Tyrian handed

her the bottles and she quickly filled a cocktail in a thin needle. As she did, she said in clear, modulated tones, “Listen to me, I need you to go to into the next room to the bathroom. There’s an ice machine behind me. Fill the tub with ice and cold water. We need to lower her body temperature now.”

Tyrian paused and leveled a hard look on her. “If you let her die...”

“I know. You’ll kill me. Hurry up and get her in there. I’ll be right behind you.”

Tyrian filled the bath with cold water and ice and had Chloe floating in it in less than thirty seconds. “What’s wrong with her?”

God, he felt wired, strung out, and terrified. And why did he even ask what was wrong?

He knew what was wrong. He’d been fighting demons for most of his life. Now he was just losing his mind.

“She’s poisoned. Relax, Commander Tyrian. I should be able to drain it from her system before it reaches her brain.”

Her brain, he thought and froze. “Hurry,” he said gruffly. How much time had already passed since she was poisoned? He tried to think fast, to count the minutes and seconds, but he couldn’t be sure. He’d been fighting a wave of demons, hadn’t even known she was being dragged back. He ran a hard hand over his face. He fucked up and it was his fault.

Tyrian could only stand back and watch everything happen. Could only watch as his most skilled healer slit open Chloe’s wrists, a vein under her knees, and one in the center of her chest.

The wounds weren’t terribly deep but they weren’t paper cuts either.

Fuck. He paced back and forth. The sight of her blood turning the icy water around her red had his heart pounding in his chest, hands pulling at his hair.

“You must care for her a great deal.” Nanu’s words took a moment to sink in.

“No. I am her Protector. She is my responsibility.” He couldn’t hold it back anymore.

The anger and fear inside him finally spilled out and he bit his lip until he tasted blood and drove his fist into the wall. The brief flare of pain didn’t help, but it brought him a little back down to earth. The stone crumbled around his fist.

Tyrian turned back to watch Nanu work. How she managed to keep her hands from

shaking was a pure miracle. Though that was a big part of why she worked for him. He had only the best. Nanu wasted no time after the cuts were made. She sprinted back into the lab and came back with a green flask he was familiar with.

During the Great War when the Atal Warriors were created to battle the demons, many men and women died because of the idummi’ s poisonous claws. Nothing any of the healers did could cure the vicious fluid or stop its destructive path to the brain where it quickly feasted upon the matter and killed the being; no matter if the being was vampire, shapeshifter, or even succubus.

There was no surviving once it reached there. That is, until hundreds of years after the Great War, when the battles had settled to mere pockets of excursions, and healers worked together to develop an anecdote. They did it, too.

At first, the concoction didn’t work. They injected it into the blood and still the poison ate its way to the brain and destroyed the unlucky being. It was only after countless more deaths and experimentation that the healers developed a method to cure the idummi poison.

First, there was time. They had to act quickly because it didn’t take long for the poison to make its way through the body. Second, blood had to be let. The healers referred to the process as “leaching” though they didn’t use leaches anymore. Tyrian didn’t know what the purpose of it was, but knew that it was necessary for the injection that came.

Nanu stuck a large needle into the green flask and pulled back until fluid nearly filled the entire syringe. Nanu lifted Chloe’s closed eyelids and said, “Shit.” Then she plunged the big needle straight into Chloe’s heart. “Grab me the bucket from the corner over there.”

Tyrian grabbed it and held it next to the tub, his stomach tightening at what was to come.

If it hadn’t already killed her, then this was going to be the messy process, the third step in the cure.

For long, breathless moments, nothing happened. Not a flicker of movement, not even a blink. Seeing the full of life succubus so...dead twisted his heart like a coiling snake. He didn’t have time to breathe as he normally would have done, or to take a moment to block himself off from feeling. Chloe always seemed to find a way to make him feel no matter how hard he fought it. Was this why Francis sent her to him?

Chloe’s eyes sprung open, their color an eerie pale green. Her body started convulsing, flailing. Water sloshed violently out of the tub.

“What’s wrong?” Tyrian said.

Nanu shook her head. “I don’t know. It might have reached her...”

Tyrian felt his heart stop beating in his chest. Chloe start screaming, a horrendous, gut-piercing sound that he hoped he’d never have to hear again. Then she leaned over the tub and vomited. Relief surged through him with such incredible force, he felt lightheaded. Somehow he still managed to put the bucket under her as hard, wretched heaves came from her.

The last step of the process. She would live. She would vomit every drop of poison from her body.

Nanu sighed with relief. “Thank the Gods. We almost lost her.” Tyrian’s veins froze with anger and ice. He stared at Nanu and her eyes widened a fraction.

“Commander Tyrian, I saved her, not killed her. I am not the one who put her in danger.”

Tyrian pulled back as her words hit him. Henry came running into the room with Rayn and Draven behind him.

“What’s happened?” Henry said, his gaze flicking over Nanu.

Nanu answered, for which Tyrian was grateful because he wasn’t sure he could talk

without screaming right now. He still couldn’t understand why he was feeling this crazy. What kind of spell was he under?

“She was poisoned by an idummi. We got it out, though. Barely.” Chloe gave one last long heave, then flopped back into the tub with a splash.

Tyrian realized her nudity and said, “Everyone out but Nanu.” The men obeyed

immediately.

“There’s been news since last night,” Rayn said. The warrior’s short hair was sticking in thick spikes as if he’d run his hand too many times through it.

“What?” Tyrian said. He tried to control his anger, his fear, and put it into the

dispassionate place he always did, but it didn’t work. He sounded angry and at the point of breaking, even to his own ears.

“Telal Demuzi called early this morning. He said he has some interesting news you’ll want to know about. It didn’t sound good. I tried to get him to tell me, but he said he’d only deal with you and not some...servant,” Rayn said with a twitch to his eye.

Draven clapped him on the back. “Don’t take it seriously. Telal’s just a dick because his entire race and family is forced to live under the rift.”

Henry turned to him. “Don’t tell me you support freeing the demons to run amuck

upstairs.”

Draven shrugged. “Listen, our scientists have proven that only the idummi are the psychopaths. Like Telal, most demons are family-oriented, honorable even. Plus, I may have been young when the Great War started, but some of those rumors floating around might have some merit to them.”

Tyrian couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “Are you trying to insinuate that the war my father waged and fought was over some simple matter of jealousy?” Tyrian was letting his anger get to him.

“No, Commander. My apologies,” Draven said, bowing his head.

“That’s not what it sounded like to me,” Tyrian said. Nanu saved the warrior from any more lashing as she came into the room. She had a small smile on her face that eased Tyrian’s nerves markedly.

“She’s fine. We got all the poison out. She’s loopy from the drugs and everything that’s happened. I’m going to give her some pain meds to ease her. I suggest you take her to bed, she’ll need plenty of rest after this.” Tyrian went into the bathroom and met Chloe’s foggy eyes.

Her wrists and knees were wrapped in gauze bandages and another was taped near her

sternum. The sight shouldn’t have bothered him. He’d seen far worse on, and off, the battlefield.

Hell, he’d had worse done to him, but none of that mattered.

Whatever this demon was she’d summoned was powerful. It didn’t just want her dead

either, but wanted her brought to it. But that only brought even more absurd hypothesis to the table. What on earth would a demon want with a succubus? She had no powers, nothing that could benefit the demon in any way he knew.

“Tyrian?” she asked, hesitantly. Tyrian grabbed a thick white robe off a hook and

wrapped it around her before lifting her into his arms.

“I’m here,” he said, his voice gruff. Her arms came around his neck and he finally felt lighter, his head clearer. Enchantress.

“I feel like shit,” she said weakly. Tyrian choked on a laugh and she smiled up at him.

“See, I knew you could laugh. It had to be somewhere in there.” Tyrian cleared his throat and carried her out of the bathroom.

“What do you want me to tell Telal?” asked Rayn. Tyrian looked down at the frail

woman in his arms.

“Tell him I’ll contact him as soon as Chloe’s well.” Tyrian started out of the room but her voice stopped him.

“Wait, I need Lily. Get my sister for me please? She knows a lot about this demon stuff,”

Chloe said, her words growing fainter as exhaustion crept over her.

Tyrian looked back at his men who nodded to say they got it, then took her to his room.

He didn’t even think about it, but carried her right to the bed he rarely slept in and tucked her in.

She passed out before he even pulled the covers over her.

Tyrian watched her for a minute. This feeling he had in his gut. It was one he’d once been familiar with and had strived to never feel again. In just a matter of days, this succubus has managed to unravel years of control that he’d built inside him. He would have to distance himself from her. He couldn’t keep taking her body either, her vein, he almost laughed. More like letting her take him.

Every time he was around her, every time she told him something about herself, he felt himself softening. It was a dangerous road he travelled. After the incident at the hotel, she was no longer safe with him.

And he was no longer safe around her.

Tyrian left the bedroom and found Lucinda standing nervously at her bedroom door.

“How is she?” His frimar was lovely. Her voice was soft and gentle; her gowns were simple and lovely. Yet never had he felt a spark of lust for her in all the years she’d been with him.

“She will fully recover.”

Lucinda nodded, keeping her head bowed. “It has been many days since you’ve taken

from me. You will grow weak if you don’t.”

Tyrian stilled and glanced back at his closed bedroom door. He’d taken Chloe’s neck.

He’d almost forgotten he’d done it. He’d been so lost last night, that he hadn’t even thought about it, had just pulled her head to the side and taken her.

He swallowed hard, his cock threatening to swell at the thought. She’d tasted unlike anything he’d ever had. Far from the thick richness of his frimar, she’d been light and sweet like some drink from the gods. He hadn’t wanted to tear himself away, had only forced himself to because of his need to protect her, to see to her pleasure. His heart stuttered in his chest at the revelation.

Since when was he a man that saw to a woman’s pleasure? This had to stop. Now.

Lucinda waited for him expectantly. She was the perfect frimar. Quiet, amiable, understanding. She never judged nor asked more from him. She only offered her vein when he needed it.

Tyrian took a step towards her then stopped. Shaking his head, he said, “I’m fine today.

Thank you, Lucinda.” He left her standing in the doorway and couldn’t believe what he’d just done.

Chapter Twenty

Willow spun around in a circle, eyes searching the road behind her. Dark emptiness

stared back at her.

“Where are you, you little devil. I know you’re out there,” she mumbled. She picked up her pace and made for the small German town she was near.

She knew that feeling that made the hair stand up at the back of her neck. He was near.

So close. Too soon. A hot blush crept over her cheeks. She’d lost herself to him. Like some little floozy, she’d given in to his touch. She shook her head. She couldn’t be any less proud of herself.

Sure she’d bested him by getting away and even left a snarky little note for him after he passed out, but that didn’t make her feel better. Not when he’d bested her in the most basic of ways—he’d made her want him. She licked her lips remember the way he’d filled her mouth so full. She could only pray that it was the new moon hormones that had her body pulsing with need at the thought. Because if it wasn’t she was royally screwed.

That feeling of being watched came over her again. Willow stopped and turned around quickly. Nothing. She gritted her teeth and contemplated yelling at him to show himself. She knew he was out there. Somewhere.

“Hiding like a coward,” she said under her breath. She turned back and walked into the town, happy to see cars driving by, people riding on their bicycles. There was safety in numbers.

She needed to find the local train station, bus station or something. She had to lose him and hopefully for good this time. His senses were entirely too good. She still couldn’t believe he kept her favorite shirt like some kind of weird souvenir. Bastard.

A man walked towards her on the street. He was dressed nicely and wore a chic pair of black glasses. His gaze met hers and he grinned before his eyes tracked down her body. Willow glared and when his eyes met hers again he quickly looked away. Yeah, that’s right, she thought.

Look away.

“A friend of yours?” a deep voice asked. Willow jerked around and practically snarled.

“Are you creeping on me now or what? Why don’t you do us both a favor and go home?”

He smiled but it looked forced. “I can’t do that. You know that, Willow. You left me.”

He sounded surprised. Willow crossed her arms at him and gave him her best glare.

“Yeah? At least I left a note. Consider that a great token of my esteem.” This time his mouth curled with a laugh. He reached into his pocket and took out the piece of paper she’d written on.

“Ah, yes. ‘You can’t best the champ, pup.’ I got a good laugh out of that one. Just another thing I like about you, Willow.” Willow’s heart fluttered and she ignored.

“Listen, this little reunion’s been great, but I have to go now. I’m warning you, if you don’t leave me alone I’ll get you into big trouble.”

He tossed back his head and laughed. “You over-estimate yourself, Willow. Besides, I smell your heat.” His voice grew deeper. “It’s intoxicating. I didn’t have you last time. I like the idea of you growing accustomed to my touch.” He stalked towards her, backing her into the wall of a butcher’s shop.

People walked by chatting, cars drove by, yet Willow felt like it was just the two of them alone in the world. His elbows caged her in, his hips gently trapping hers.

“Next time I’m taking you, Willow. There will be no denying me. You need it as much as I need to be inside you.” Willow shivered and his lips found the sensitive spot under her ear. “I know you want it. You want to know what it feels like to have my cock dragging through your tight flesh. And tight you are. I’ve felt the way you grip my fingers. I’m ready to feel that sweetness around my cock. I’ve earned it.”

“No,” Willow panted, her heart thundering, her body growing hot and languid. How did he manage to do this to her? With just words.

“Yes. I’ll take my prize for catching you right now, Willow. Your choice,” he breathed heavily. “We can start this right on this open street with all these people to see you or you can let me take you somewhere more private. Decide.”

His hand reached behind her, squeezed her bottom and releasing another flood of heat inside her. It was hard to think over the nips and kisses he was pressing along her shoulder, pushing her shirt out of the way so he could taste her.

“I can’t. I can’t.” Her hands latched onto his back, holding him close. His breath

shuddered against her neck and then he picked her up and was carrying her. Willow looked around as he took her between the buildings.

“Yes, you can and we are.” He carried her into a small fenced-in garden behind the

buildings.

“People will see,” she hissed, struggling to get out of his arms. He held her tighter and laid her on the ground, quickly lying on top of her before she could move.

“No they won’t. Not if we’re quick.” His mouth pressed against hers as his hands molded her breasts. One quickly reached down her stomach, past her shorts and touched her sex. He growled approvingly. “As I thought. Drenched and ready for me.” Willow couldn’t form words as fingers swirled her bud, tightening her body into a mass of pleasure. His fingers dipped down to curve inside of her. Willow bit her lip to keep from moaning but couldn’t stop the blush that burned her cheeks. She shouldn’t be this turned on. Shouldn’t be this hot for him with so little effort. It was embarrassing and, what was worse, as he thrust two fingers in and out of her, she didn’t even care. The dazed fog he always seemed to create came over her until her hands were clawing at his shoulders.

She had only a fleeting thought—not again—as a hot burst exploded inside her with the movement of his fingers. She moaned wildly and her body shook from the power of the orgasm he gave her.

“Your body cries for me, Willow,” he growled.

The waves were still pulsing, hadn’t yet settled, when her shorts and panties were pushed down roughly. A part of her knew he’d given her enough time to protest, to say something, but she didn’t. Her eyes slid shut on a sigh.

Then something harder, hotter, wider pressed at her opening. She barely had time to open her eyes before his cock was seated full and deep inside her. She moaned, flailing at the splitting sensations. Her hips bucked either to remove him or to keep him in, she didn’t know anymore.

His hands pulled hers off his shoulders and pressed them into the ground, holding her captive.

She fought against the hand holding her but it was useless. He didn’t budge an inch. He stayed deep inside of her, unmoving, and then his mouth slammed down to hers, his ragged breathing mingling with hers.

The burning mixture of need, anger, and lust inside her snapped, had her biting at his lips, sucking his tongue into her mouth, and kissing him every bit as hard as he was. He groaned into her and the sound was like a lover pinching her hard nipples. Amazing.

He pumped his hips. Hard and fast, dragging through her soaked, needy flesh with vigor.

All thoughts but of release left her mind. She arched into him, opened her legs wider, and accepted his whipping hips.

Their mouths ate at each other, hips fought each other, and then she was spinning so high.

Her vision faded, all she felt was the rippling, pulsing heat that slammed through her. He kept filling her with that hard shaft of his, pushing her higher and higher.

He groaned above her like his heart was being ripped out, and then he slammed in hard, thrusting as hot, jetting streams of come doused inside her, burning hot and thick against her walls. It shouldn’t feel good. It wasn’t supposed to, but she loved it. They both ground against each other, trying to prolong the contact as long as possible.

Willow’s body calmed. For the first time since her birthday, she finally felt deep

relaxation. A part of her wanted him to get hard again and do it to her all over again, and that scared her more than anything. He pulled away and they both righted their clothing. The burning on her face was even hotter now. How did he manage to lower her defenses so easily?

Well, she wouldn’t have it again. She tightened her body and steeled herself. Obviously refusing this man wasn’t going to be easy. She closed her eyes and schooled herself.

“We will have a wonderful life together, my Willow.”

Willow snorted. “Yeah, right. There will be no ‘we’. Ever.” He frowned at her and the stark determination in his eyes almost frightened her. It was almost easy to forget he wasn’t some normal man. He was a dominating Alpha and when he set his mind on something, he got it.

Too bad she was the same way, and she didn’t want him. She won’t be some man’s doormat.

“Well this has all been great, but I’m leaving now.”

“I don’t think so. You’ll come back with me to America now. I need to get back to my pack.”

Willow stood and thought quickly. “Yeah, you do need to get back. I’m sure they’re lost without their great leader.”

As he moved to stand, Willow grabbed his head in her hands and slammed her knee into his face. She heard the crunch of bone and winced. Surprisingly, guilt flared up and she wanted to apologize, but she couldn’t. Not when he was trying to take her away from her life of freedom.

Before he could move, she ran hard and fast.

Hours after she boarded another train, guilt still ate at her.

“It’s not like he won’t heal quickly,” she argued. The person in the seat across from her gave her a peculiar look so she turned away from them to look out at the moving scenery in the window. Okay, at best she broke his nose. It’s not like he didn’t deserve it. He had sex with her!

Dammit. She rested her forehead against the cold glass of the window. She did feel bad.

At least he was behind her now. He wouldn’t catch her next time. She just had to keep moving.

No more walking. Keep to public transportation and flights.

Because if he finally did manage to catch her, she might just do something stupid like go with him.

Chapter Twenty-one

Chloe woke up from a horrible nightmare. She’d been attacked and bitten by some nasty green demon. It’d cut her stomach open and she’d died while writhing in agony.

She sat up in bed, looking around frantically. It took a second for it to register that she was in Tyrian’s room. Well, she supposed she was making some leeway with him then.

Grimacing, her stomach tight with pain, she dropped her legs to the floor.

“What the...” She looked down at her stomach and gasped. Holy shit, it’d been real!

Suddenly, everything flashed in her mind, coming together like a puzzle. She remembered the incredible sex with Tyrian. Her hand fluttered to her neck. He’d bitten her. He’d told her about the crow brand on his back. He’d actually opened up to her. And she liked him even more now.

Dammit.

She stood from the bed, wincing. The door flew open and the man of her thoughts was there, a frown on his face. She loved that frown; it was so much better than seeing the passive, stoic look he usually had. She smiled at him and stumbled into his arms. His came around hers easily. She was definitely making progress.

“Wanna tell me why I feel like a baby trying to walk for the first time?”

“It’s from the trauma. You were poisoned by an idummi. Nanu saved you before any serious damage was done. You were given painkillers and a sedative to help you sleep. You are probably just feeling the after effects from that.”

“What kind of serious damage?” she asked quietly. His eyes widened. A dark look

flashed over them, and then she knew.

“I almost died, didn’t?” He nodded. Chloe gulped and looked away as tears pooled in her eyes.

“Lily is here.” The tears dried up just like that.

“What? How? When? I want to see her now.” She started for the door, but he stopped

her.

“You should not see her while naked.”

Chloe looked down at herself and grinned. She looked at the bathroom, which seemed

miles away and shrugged one shoulder. “I can’t do it.” Her legs were going to give out at any second she knew it.

“I will help you,” Tyrian said, his face pulled back into that unreadable mask she hated.

Chloe glared at him, wishing she could figure him out, then nodded. He scooped her up as if she weighed nothing and took her into the bathroom. He set her on the toilet before he started filling the bathtub. “Do you think you can bathe by yourself in the tub?”

Chloe debated it then lied, “No.” His shoulders bunched up.

“Fine.” He picked her up again and set her into the hot, steamy water. Chloe sighed in bliss and wanted to close her eyes and go back to sleep. The soft rustle of a washcloth across her ankle had her eyes flinging open.

“Oh, you don’t have to—” It was a weak protest to say the least.

“It was my duty to protect you. It would be my honor to care for you now.” Chloe’s

eyebrows shot up. She’d never heard of such a duty before, but seeing the Commander of the Atal Warriors on his knees cleaning her was priceless. She nodded for him to continue, feeling every bit like a queen, and laid back to watch him.

He soaked the cloth until it bubbled with white frothy suds then cleaned her feet. She giggled and squirmed away, but he only snatched her foot back with one big hand and cleaned it until she was full out laughing.

“Stop it! Stop it, please!” Shaking his head grimly, he finished with the other foot. Chloe smiled languidly at him. “You know you’re very handsome.” His head stopped shaking, his brow furrowed. “Oh come on, you must know you have a killer body. What’s with the gauze on me, by the way?”

He soaped her calf and knee, gently removing the wet gauze as he did. “Our healer Nanu had to make specific cuts in order to drain some of the blood from your body,” he said, soaping the cloth again. “Warriors are not attractive, Chloe. We are scarred and imperfect.” His words were laced with ice.

Chloe lifted her free knee and poked him in the chest with it. “Don’t get grumpy.

Besides, I completely disagree. Scars are a sign of your strength and courage, the pain that you’ve endured. It’s made you stronger which, at least in my eyes, makes me want to kiss you silly.” The washcloth splashed into the water. He quickly grabbed it, but not before she saw him staring at her sex, which was parted open from her knee poking him. He finished her other leg and removed the gauze behind her knee.

“The new moon has passed,” she said softly, thinking about how the edginess was no

longer there. “I would still have you, Tyrian.” Was she laying herself out there? Yes. Was he going to reject her? She was certain. So why the hell was she doing it? She had no flipping clue, but it might have something to do with the way her heart skipped every single time she was around him.

His jaw flexed in the barest of movements. “That is not a good idea. I’ve already decided that you and I will no longer...participate in those activities.”

“Oh please, as if I haven’t heard that before. I don’t understand you, Tyrian. I like you. I actually like you. I think there was a reason my papa left me to you. Against all his teachings about raising self-serving, independent woman, he left me to you, gave me no choice in the greatest event of my future. Papa wouldn’t do that for nothing, wouldn’t do it if it wasn’t for a great reason.” She hoped.

“People make mistakes all the time.” He grabbed her hand and started soaping and

rubbing her hands and between her fingers. She moaned as her muscles relaxed blissfully. Chloe watched him work, then squinted as she realized his cheeks held more color than usual.

“Do you become flushed from feeding?” His eyes jerked to hers.

“What do you mean?” he asked icily.

She ignored his unwelcoming tone and traced her fingertips over the heat of his cheek.

“You’re flushed. Is it the bath water? Or am I just that sexy? Maybe it’s from when you drank from me?” A flush of her own crept over her cheeks.

He looked down at her stomach and started washing it gently. “The water.”

“Oh,” she said softly. “So you actually brought Lily here?”

“Yes.” She smiled again. He had no idea how sweet he was. He was trying so hard to

come off as mean and uncaring but instead she saw his caring nature in spades.

“Do you feel well enough to go back to Telal’s? The demon has news for us. I would like you to be there in case he has any questions for you.”

Chloe nibbled on her lip and wondered what Lily would think of meeting the infamous demon—a whole year before she would be his.

“Yes, I should be good to go. Do you really think he’ll be able to help us figure out how to kill this demon that’s following me?”

Tyrian nodded. “If anyone can, it’s him. He knows more about myths, legends, and

demonic lore than anyone I know.”

“Oh, so he’s like a librarian type.” Chloe had a hard time picturing the blue-haired, golden-skinned demon reading a book. He looked too hardcore, like he should be riding a motorcycle in a black leather jacket, while drinking a beer and smoking a cigar at the same time.

Though now that she thought about it, he was wearing an expensive looking suit when she met him. Guess he really was more of the stiff type. What a shame. Lily always loved men in leather.

“Yes, he comes from a royal family in the nether-realm. That, too, is one of the reasons he has been allowed to stay atop the rift.” Chloe tried hard to picture the stiff demon with her wild, bold sister and couldn’t. It’d be a mess of a relationship, if that was even what they tried to have.

Chloe relaxed and enjoyed the feel of Tyrian’s hands soaping and cleaning her. She felt weak after being poisoned; she shivered at the thought. It would take awhile before her body was back in perfect working order.

When his hands dipped into her hair, she let him dunk her then shampoo and condition her hair. The feel of his strong, sure fingers massaging her scalp so gently, flared pulsing warmth inside her. She wanted, envisioned, prayed that his hands would dip down to cup her breasts, follow the trail of her stomach to her sex.

If her sisters would have told her two weeks ago that the Commander of the Atal

Warriors would be cleaning her and shampooing her hair in a few weeks, she’d still be on the floor laughing. It was amazing how quickly she was softening towards him, much faster than he was to her. But she wasn’t sure if she wanted to stop it or not.

She’d always been a risk taker, and that part of her now said ‘jump!’ ‘Take the leap!’ The bad part was her heart was entirely in on it too, happy to let herself go completely with the cold warrior. She’d seen those beautiful, warm glimpses inside him but it wasn’t enough. Could she get him to open completely? A part of her swore the he was dying to. In the warm, gentle caresses over her body, in the way he’d warmed to her even if he didn’t realize it.

“You are clean,” he announced. He didn’t meet her eyes as he scooped his arms under her and started to lift her.

“Wait!” He hesitantly turned to her, his face mere inches from hers. Her heart fluttered, stomach clenching with desire. Chloe licked her lips and said, “I need something else from you.”

Ice froze over his eyes.

“No. I shall bring Draven or Rayn or anyone else you wish here for you. I will not be doing that with you. I advise that you find a partner to secure your daily needs. I can’t do it.” He sounded almost desperate.

Honestly baffled, Chloe ran her hands over the wisps of hairs that fell over his cheek.

“Why?” He closed his eyes as if in pain then set her back in the tub. Her stomach tightened with that alarming feeling and quickly she added, “And don’t lie. Please.”

He stood completely and walked to the door. She thought he was leaving but he turned back at the last second. “A warrior does not tell his secrets to those who could use them against him.”

“But I would never hurt you.”

He looked away, a haunted look coming over his face. “One doesn’t always plan to hurt, but does anyway.”

“Please, tell me what you’re talking about. I wouldn’t hurt you. I told you...I care for you.” She hoped it was as simple as that because with the way her heart was beating it was telling her a different story.

“Some men are only so strong, Chloe. I’ve experienced my limit. By taking the

responsibility of you on, by doing what you want me to do...I just can’t. What you ask of me is impossible.”

Water sloshed as Chloe pulled herself out of the tub. “What are you talking about? Is this about your family and that, that room down the hall? Tell me about it because whether you like it or not, I’m not going anywhere.”

Jaw twitching, he shook his head, hard and brief. Chloe marched up to him, blood

coming to a boil. “Tell me, dammit! I have a right to know what the heck is going on here. I was uprooted by strange men from my hotel. I have been taken from my life. I had a job with customers I adored and who loved me. I had a nice life, but now I’m here with you, with some crazing demon thing after me, and you can’t even tell me why you won’t sleep with me!” She was fuming, her chest heaving, and hands curling into shaking fists. She realized one fatal flaw in what she said. He had slept with her. Several times, in fact. But he’d only shared one thing about himself with her. That was what she wanted. To know about him.

Tyrian stared at her, his eyes the coldest she’d ever seen. He turned on his heel and strode out of the bathroom. Chloe’s jaw dropped and she pattered on wet feet after him, uncaring of the water dripping over the floor.

“Stop right there, vampire!” She had no idea why, but he actually did. He turned around to face her and she saw the stress lines forming around his eyes and mouth. Her heart almost melted. She didn’t want to fight with him. She just wanted to know.

“Enough with the vague allusions. Just tell me, please, what your problem is. Tell me why you have a child’s room over there and a woman’s room with a painting of you in it.

Explain to me why sleeping with me is so horrible. Don’t you see that I don’t want anybody else? I don’t know anything about anyone else here except your damn frimar, a nd I don’t swing that way. Just tell me, please.” Chloe folded her arms across her stomach, feeling hopeless and dejected.

The longest minute of her life passed and she shook her head, close to tears, when he finally spoke.

“Maria and I married before the Great War, when demons roamed the earth next to

vampires and shapeshifters, and used magic to blend in with humans. There was no such thing as an Atal Warrior then. My father married a loose woman named Akiro. She had a litter of children but only me with my father. I don’t think he loved her so much as was infatuated with her. She had this way of stringing men along, always desiring her, always needing her,” said Tyrian in icy tones.

He walked to the window and looked out at the sky, his hands pulled behind his back in that familiar way. Chloe sat on the bed and waited, listening.

“I don’t know when the affair started, or perhaps it just never stopped, but when my father found out he was...furious. He might have killed her if she hadn’t left. And she did leave, with her demon lover. My father started the war after that.” Chloe gasped, her eyes huge in her face.

“Your father started the Great War because his wife left him for a demon.” The rumors were true then. The war wasn’t started because the demons were violent. It was one man’s vengeance.

Tyrian looked at her with a bitter smile on his face. “Yes, he did. See, father was charming. He could get anyone to do anything he wanted except, of course, my mother. Before I knew it, I was one of the highest generals in the newest organization, the Atal Warriors. We started a war with the demons, pushed every last one of them back into the rift.”

“What happened if they didn’t go?” Chloe asked.

“We killed them,” he said simply. “The demons grew to hate the Atal Warriors,

understandably. Some sought revenge specifically on my family. They succeeded in killing my father, but not me. Instead, they killed my wife, Maria, and my son, Aidan.”

Chloe gasped and at the sound, Tyrian rounded on her, towered over her, and said, “I keep their rooms as a reminder. See, you are but a child, an infant in my world. You just turned 29 years old,” he laughed, the sound bone chilling. “I have had to live for nearly fifteen hundred years. If I didn’t have those rooms to remember them by, I’d have nothing. I’d forget as all beings forget with time. And I can never forget them, Chloe. Not even for you.”

Chloe came to a stand, grabbing on to his shirt. “But I don’t want you to forget. I just wanted to know why, Tyrian. I want to know more about you.”

“Why, because you care? People who care are just setting themselves up to be hurt. Just leave me alone, Chloe. I don’t want you.” His cruel words were a slap to the face. Chloe blinked and felt the wetness escaping her eyes. He walked away and was nearly out the door when she ran after him, grabbing his arm and spinning him back around.

“You’re just trying to hurt me. You’re trying to push me away, but it won’t work.”

“And you have silly, romantic notions in your head.”

She didn’t know what to say to that, because he was right. So she went on her toes, pulled his head down to hers, and kissed him. He struggled against her, trying to pull away, but she held tight. Her lips clinging fervently to his, desperately trying to tell him that it was okay, that she wanted him still, no matter what.

He snapped. His tongue parted her lips and thrust inside, tasting her and filling her over and again. Chloe moaned and tore the knot free from his hair so she could grab fistfuls of it. He tasted decadent, like some sexy concoction that shouldn’t be natural.

Suddenly, hands grabbed her naked ass and lifted her, spun her so she slammed into the door. Her legs scrambled to wrap around his strong thighs, her core thrusting towards him, needing him.

“I should turn you around and fuck you like a dog. Is that what you want? My cock to appease your appetite?” Chloe saw the anger in his eyes, hot and smoldering.

“I want more than that and you know it. There’s more between us.” Tyrian slammed his hand against the door by her head. She didn’t jump.

“There is nothing between us but this.” His hand reached between them to cup a breast, his fingers naturally latching on to her nipple. Chloe couldn’t stop the moan that left her, didn’t even want to.

“There is more, Tyrian. And there could be a lot more, if you let yourself go with me.”

She cupped his face gently, trying to show him how much she wanted him.

“There will never be more between us, Chloe.” He reached between them and fumbled at his pants with quick, jerky movements. In seconds, his zipper was down and his cock sprang free. “Nothing more than this,” he said, then plunged inside.

Chloe moaned and wrapped her arms around his shoulders, bringing them chest to chest.

He took her body hard, ruthlessly. Her ass beat against the door and she didn’t even care how loud they were being. There was no stopping the cries that left her throat or the savage grunts he made as he hit deep inside her again and again. Harder then quicker.

“This is all there can ever be,” he said in her ear.

“Feels so good,” Chloe gasped, feeling him pistoning through her wet sheathe. “If this is all you’ll give me, then I’ll take. I’ll take you anyway I can get you, baby.” His hold tightened on her ass, gripping each cheek like they were some anchor that kept him leveled on earth.

“Chloe,” he whispered, raggedly. The word held so much meaning, so much pain, that

Chloe pulled his mouth back and kissed him.

She kissed him hard and long. When she pulled his tongue into her mouth and sucked on it, she started coming. Tyrian tore his mouth away so she could scream. And scream she did. His name, over and over again as her body shook and exploded into a million pieces all around him.

His hips slapped against her faster. His fingers dug like sexy points into her ass and kept her still for his thrusts. As the last ripple of her orgasm faded, his began. He cried out, the sound magic to her, a sound she would never forget. So precious was it to see him lose control. He started shooting hot jets inside her and she wiggled closer on a moan, not wanting it to stop, wanting him to fill her deeply and forever.

When he was done, he pulled out, breathing hard. His hands were shaking as he put

himself back in his pants. He didn’t look at her as he moved her away from the door.

“Tyrian?”

“Get dressed. I’m sending Lily up. We have to go see Telal.” His voice sounded dead, empty. Chloe had a feeling she’d just pushed him even farther away.

As the door closed, she wanted to curl up and cry.

* * *

“So how do you feel knowing you’re about to meet the demon, as in the demon you’re supposed to be Protected by?” asked Chloe. Her previous argument with Tyrian, if that’s what one called such a thing, still lingered over her like a dark rain cloud. But at seeing her sister, she perked up immediately. Lily had that effect on people.

Lily always had the ability to smile and make everyone around her feel lighter, happier.

Maybe it was her passive, daydreamy-type personality or the way she smiled at you like you delighted her silly.

It was hard to feel serious around Lily when she was wearing a long billowy skirt with large purple flowers on it, and a strappy shirt that tied behind her back and showed off all of her bare skin. It was also bright pink. Her white flip-flops topped off the look. And they were in a chilly castle in Norway, yet she acted like this was Palm Beach.

Her sister was a curvy woman with a fuller figure and her arms and back were sexy

enough to show off. Chloe totally wasn’t jealous. Even her hair looked wilder than usual. She’d inherited the wild, curly mane from their mama. And hers was dark, too, like papa’s.

Lily kicked her feet out and swung them off the edge of the bed. “Ecstatic! I can’t wait for my 29th birthday. Why do you think I chose this shirt? Demon’s are known for their sexual prowess, you know.” She wiggled her eyes brows.

Chloe laughed. “So what, you’re eager to seduce the demon, then?”

Lily arched a brow and said, “I did some research into him after I got Papa’s will. I’m interested to say the least. I don’t think I’ll have to seduce him. He’ll see me and what’s not to like?”

“True,” Chloe agreed.

“So what’s he like anyways?” asked Lily, her eyes wide.

Chloe bit her lip, trying to think the best way to word it. “He might not be how you imagined. He’s kind of a stiff.”

Lily’s nose wrinkled. “Stiff as in a corpse or the business kind?”

“The business kind.”

“Dammit, I knew something like this was going to happen. I guess I’ll just have to loosen him up a bit,” Lily said with a wink. Chloe had forgotten how good it felt to be around her sister.

She missed them both so much.

“Have you heard from Willow?”

“Yeah, she called me once to say she was headed off to Russia and that the shapeshifter was hot on her trail. Don’t tell her I said so, but she’s totally into him.”

Chloe snorted. “Oh, come on. An Alpha? No way. You must have been talking to

someone else.”

“I know, right? Trust me. She didn’t have a nice word to say about him. She hates him. I also know she’s already slept with him, and judging by how adamantly she denied liking it, I’d say she loooved it. Probably even wants a few thousand do-overs.”

“Wow, in a way it’s almost a cruel fate. She’s so stubborn, I don’t know how she’ll be able to put up with him.”

“She’ll find a way. I had a dream about her a few days ago. I think she and the Alpha will do fine, once he catches her that is. She’s playing the extreme version of hard-to-get. Though he probably likes it. It’s a good challenge for them both.”

“I thought Alphas like him liked submissive women,” Chloe said.

Lily smiled big. “I know. That’s what makes this all the better. Willow says he keeps trying to best her, but she keeps coming out on top. Seems like he’s getting angrier about it by the minute. When he finally does catch her, and according to my dream he will, they will have some interesting times together.”

Since she was young, Lily always had these dreams that acted more like visions. They used to only have about a 40% accuracy rate, but since she’d gotten older, it was now more like 50%. Lily liked to call it her “hit or miss visions.”

Chloe finished dressing in a sexy black dress with ridiculously tall heels and black stockings. The whole thing with Tyrian earlier really rubbed her the wrong way. She didn’t know if she wanted to hit him or...well, hit him. But it wasn’t in her nature to give up. So tonight, when they get back from visiting Telal, she was going to seduce him.

She even debated asking Lily to make one of her aphrodisiac concoctions, but how was she supposed to slip that to a vampire? He didn’t drink anything that wasn’t from a vein. She shivered at the thought, remembering when his fangs at sunk into her. Her body began to warm so she quickly blocked the image.

“Have you dreamt of your demon?” asked Chloe.

“You look killer, by the way. Add some mascara from my purse and it’ll be perfect. He won’t be able to resist you. My demon? Well, I did have an interesting dream with him. I was licking his body up and down and he was in chains on a bed or something. I couldn’t really make out his face or anything. He was kind of blurry.”

Chloe gasped. “Lily!”

“What? You wanted to know, don’t interrupt a sexy story. So then, I remember he tore through them like they were plastic except they were old-fashioned prison manacles, and he came after me and took me so passionately. I’m certain I came a dozen times. Now I don’t know how much of that is true, but I sure hope the orgasm part is,” she said with a dreamy sigh. “So enough about me. You’re the one who’s actually been living with her Protector. How’s it going?”

Chloe turned to her sister and almost wanted to cry. She didn’t know where to start, so she just started talking. Soon Lily had her sitting next to her on the bed with an arm wrapped around her as she spilled everything from their first sexual encounter with the vampire commander to his past and up to their “thing” this morning.

“Sounds to me like he’s crazy about you.” Chloe couldn’t help it, she laughed hard. If only Lily had been around these past few days.

“No, he’s not and a part of me keeps feeling like a complete fool every time I talk to him.

I’m starting to think that maybe I should just turn my back on him and try to make it with one of the other warriors. But there’s just something about him, Lily. I feel like I can’t walk away.”

“I understand,” Lily said, holding her close. “I think you two are going to be great together. Just keep pushing him. He’s strong, he can take it.”

“But what if he hates me for it in the end?” Chloe asked, her eyes haunted with pain.

“Have you had a dream about us?” She couldn’t keep the hope out of her voice.

Lily pulled back. “Um, no, no.” Chloe glared at her.

“Yes, you did, Lillian Bellum. Tell me now and do not lie, no matter what.” Lily cringed.

“Fine, fine. I had two dreams. One was of you and Tyrian in the snow, fighting.”

“What were we fighting about?”

Lily shrugged. “I didn’t hear anything like that. It was like watching a movie with the sound muted, minus any subtitles. It looked emotional though, deep. You both looked so...in pain. He didn’t look anything like how I saw him when I met him downstairs. He’s all aloof and cold. There was none of that in this dream.” Chloe shuddered, her stomach filling with that horrible warning feeling.

“And the other?” Chloe asked, feeling more miserable than before.

“I wasn’t going to tell you. I was going to mention it to him, because I didn’t want to worry you any. Plus you know these things aren’t always accurate.” Lily smiled at her but Chloe couldn’t make herself do it back. She felt hollow inside, numb.

“Just tell me.”

Lily dragged in a deep breath. “I saw you die. A demon was fighting you, and it killed you.”

Chloe’s eyes shot wide. “Say what? Do you think this is because I nearly died by that demon yesterday? When did you have that dream?” Chloe said, desperate to know. She had to know. She grabbed Lily’s arm in firm grip, her eyes frantic and wide.

Lily’s smile relaxed her infinitely. “Just last night. Don’t worry, that’s all it was.”

Chloe sighed. “Thank God.”

A knock sounded at the door and Chloe knew who it was. “Just tell me one more thing, and be completely honest, Lily. Do you really think I should pursue him? I don’t want to get hurt,” she whispered.

Lily smiled gently. “Sometimes we have to experience the bite of pain before we can feel the love. I say do it. If you want him, then go get him, Chloe.”

Chloe threw her arms around her sister. “Thank you, Lily,” she whispered. Lily squeezed her one last time and then they answered the door.

The warrior, Rayn, was there. Not her vampire commander. He smiled like a male alley cat at Lily and looked her up and down. “Are you sure you won’t let me take you out, beautiful?

I would love to show you a good time.”

Lily winked at him. “I know you would darling, but I already have a man.”

Rayn cocked a brow. “Who? I’ll fight him for the rights to you any day.” He said it in mock seriousness that sent Chloe and Lily into giggles.

“His name is Telal Demuzi. If you wish to fight with him, make arrangements so I can be there. I wouldn’t want to miss that.” Rayn’s brow skyrocketed to his hairline.

He shook his head and held out his hands. “The demon? Damn. Grab on, we’re meeting

Tyrian downstairs first.” Chloe and Lily each grabbed a hand. Rayn grinned at Lily and pulled her close to his chest.

“You smell nice, lilit.”

Before Chloe could ask what that word meant, her body tingled from head to toe, and the hallway dissipated around them like sand dropping, and then a new room appeared. A room filled with weapons.

“Whoa, what’s this place?” Chloe asked and went to the walls covered in weapons from axes and swords to guns and throwing knives. She even saw a few grenades and laughed.

“The armory,” Rayn replied.

A door opened and Tyrian and Henry came in. “You’re back on command duty while I’m

gone. If anything happens, notify me,” Tyrian said. Henry bowed swiftly.

Tyrian gaze shot to her like a magnet. He zeroed in on her like she was the sole focus on his mind. It made her stomach flutter, her pulse race. His eyes heated, scorched over the fitted dress she wore, lingered on her black stocking legs.

He’d changed and now wore a tight, black t-shirt instead of his usual long sleeves. Chloe licked her lips at the play of muscles in his forearms, at the thick veins that ran over his arms and into his finely sculpted hands. Just as quickly, his eyes darted away from her and were back to the distant, unfazed look he always wore.

“You’re drooling,” Lily teased in a whisper. Chloe glared at her but pulled her gaze away from the man constantly occupying her thoughts. “Don’t worry, he is totally drool-worthy.”

Tyrian picked up a wicked, curved knife from the wall and two guns that he tucked into places around his cargo belt. When Chloe blinked, she realized she couldn’t even see them. It was like they were never there.

“How do you do that?”

She was surprised that he bothered to answer her. “I have an enchantment on certain weapons so that I can carry them but they stay hidden to others.” Oh, so that explained how he managed to have a massive double-bladed axe back at the hotel.

“But you don’t have those kinds of powers.”

“Draven does. He can make nearly anything invisible. Let’s go,” he commanded. Rayn

had to touch each of them for this to work.

“I’ll need one of the beautiful ladies to cuddle close to me, so the others can touch my hands for this to work,” Rayn said, sounding immensely happy as he smiled at Lily.

Lily smiled back at him, but pushed Chloe into him. Her arms naturally went around him in an awkward hug. She looked up at Tyrian and saw his nostrils flare, so she stayed where she was. Damn right. Lily took hold of Rayn’s hand and saddled up next to her. Tyrian was next. He took his time, almost as if it pained him to move close to her.

He tore his gaze away from her and cut Rayn a look that spoke volumes. The warrior

winced and quickly the room started to disappear. Chloe couldn’t have been happier as they appeared in front of the demon’s headquarters. She’d seriously needed that ego boost his jealousy just provided her.

As the guards escorted them to the elevator, Lily leaned close and whispered, “See, I told you.” They all sidled into the elevator and Chloe couldn’t keep from grabbing Tyrian’s hand and tugging on it.

He took a deep, long breath but looked down at her. She crooked her finger at him and hesitantly he leaned down. She met him by rising on her toes.

In the sexiest voice she could manage, she whispered into the shell of his ear, “I

remember your tongue licking my sex in this very spot, Tyrian. I remember the way you felt as you thrust inside me so hungrily. I wish we could do it all over again. Right now.”

He pulled back quickly, his eyes wide and a flush darkening his cheeks. Chloe looked down, saw the start of a bulge in his military-style black pants, and wanted to do a little cheer.

Instead, she blew him a kiss just as the doors dinged open.

The same two guards waited for them. Their eyes met Tyrian’s with a mixture of blatant hostility and fear.

“I hope we will not have the same problems we did last time,” Tyrian said.

The guards spoke into their mics and eventually nodded at them before leading them

down the hall. They went into the demon’s office, but the demon was nowhere to be seen.

“He’ll be right with you,” one of the guards said. Lily’s eyes were wide and bright with excitement. She ran over to the demon’s desk and sat on it, kicking her legs back and forth as she looked over the papers and things on his desk.

“Lily, what are you doing?” Chloe whispered furiously.

Lily smiled and waved her off. “Demons have an incredible sense of smell or so I hear. I just want him to get a good long scent of mine.” She hopped down and sat in his chair, sliding back and forth on the leather. She’d just hopped back onto his desk and started reading through his papers when a side door opened and the demon came in.

His gaze locked on Lily like a sniper. “What the hell do you think you’re doing? Who are you?” Lily smiled at him, which seemed to completely unfaze him as he stalked towards her.

“Get off my desk.”

Lily hopped off but grabbed his hand and lifted it. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Telal Demuzi. I must say I hate that you’re into weapons manufacturing but all of your other work has seriously impressed me.” She brought his golden-skinned hand up to her face and then licked his palm. His eyes flared huge and he viciously yanked his hand back. He backed her into his desk, her thighs hitting it and stopping her. He crowded her.

“I said, who the fuck are you?”

Chloe watched as Lily licked her lips in the sexiest way possible. The point of her tongue darted out and licked the top of her lip slowly, as if she was licking off the last bit of ice cream.

The demon’s golden eyes watched and if possible, grew brighter in the already well-lit room.

“Lily Bellum, animal lover, spiritualist, and all around demon lover.” The demon’s

nostrils flared. “I had no idea demons were so...big,” she said, her fingers climbing up the front of his chest. “I like,” she said, practically purring. The demon snatched her hand away and brushed her off him. He took a seat at his desk with a feral scowl on his face.

“Tyrian, let’s get to business. I don’t have time for silly women and games.”

“You heard him,” Lily said to Tyrian. “Chip chop.” She hopped onto Telal’s desk and smiled at him. “Your hair is beautiful. A luscious blue—my favorite color.” The demon’s jaw flexed side to side until Chloe heard it crack.

“Get off my desk.”

“No,” she said and swung her sandaled feet. Chloe couldn’t help but grin at her sister.

This poor demon. Once Lily set her mind on something, she didn’t stop until she got it. The Bellums were a tenacious bunch like that.

“What did you learn?” Tyrian asked.

The demon cast Lily a hard look then said, “The news isn’t good. The Bellum sisters chose possibly the worst location to perform a spell, especially to say the spell wrong,” he growled, cutting Lily a look.

Lily shrugged. “We chose the location for its magical properties.”

“That you did,” agreed the demon, “but you also cast the spell above the burial ground for one of the most dangerous demons in existence. Its name is Karr gh’elic Crumanja.

According to demonic lore, the demon was once normal but craved power. Using a mixture of dark magicks, it grew more powerful and more dangerous. It was killing demon women and children for sacrifices and black worship. Dozens of demons banded together to rid Karr from the earth.”

“They didn’t do a very good job,” Chloe noted.

Telal glared at her. “They did until three foolish women stepped onto his grounds and cast a summoning spell.”

“It wasn’t a summoning spell,” said Lily. “It was to keep you men away from us. We had every right.”

Telal leaned back in his chair and drummed his long fingers on his thighs. “You were wrong and it won’t stop until it dies or it kills her.” He looked pointedly at Chloe.

“How do I kill it?” Tyrian asked. The demon cracked his neck side to side.

“Not easily. As I said, it took dozens of demons fighting it to subdue it long enough to bind it magically. They put it in a cage and buried him deep within the earth, below the rift where only the idummi live.”

“Why didn’t they just kill it?” Chloe asked. Her stomach clenched in warning. She was feeling sicker by the minute. The same sick feeling she had when the demon climbed out of the ground and roared her name.

The demon leveled his bright amber eyes on her. “Because it can’t be killed. It’s too powerful and every moment it’s free, it will grow more so. We have no idea what it’s capable of at this point or what it’s even doing. I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s trying to amass a new army already.”

“That’s not true,” Lily said. She hopped off the desk and closed the distance between her and the demon. He looked appalled and shocked that she’d do such a thing. But then she turned towards his desk, giving him her back. Her bare back. The demon’s eyes glowed brightly as his gaze wracked over her.

“You know nothing about it, lilit.”

“Au contraire, my soon-to-be demonic lover. It can be killed. I dreamt it. Chloe will cast a spell that puts the demon back into the earth.”

The demon stood and put some space between them. “Nonsense. Ridiculous. A dream?

You are just spouting lies now, lilit.”

“She is not lying,” Chloe said and took an aggressive step towards him. He cocked an eyebrow at her that said he wasn’t impressed. “Lily never lies. Her dreams have been known to come true. Lily, how do we get this spell so we can get it done?”

“I don’t know,” she said, shrugging. “I can do some research and write one up with you.”

“In English, please, I don’t want to summon anything else.” Lily giggled and perched herself back on the demon’s desk.

“You are on my work. Get off,” Telal said with barely controlled anger.

“Chloe and Lily, you will work on the spell immediately. If it works then we’ll kill the demon, set a trap for it. If not, we’ll wait until it attacks again. We don’t have the demonic magic to bind the demon. It will have to die,” Tyrian said.

“It’ll only amass a bigger army,” the demon warned.

“Let him.” Tyrian seemed completely unfazed at the thought, while Chloe couldn’t help the unsettling feeling sitting in her gut. “Let’s go.”

Lily whined but stalked to the demon. He took a step back and stared at her, astonished.

She whispered, but Chloe still made out the words. “I dreamt of us. Perhaps I’ll tell you all about it one day. I think you’d like it, Telal. Call me...anytime.” Then she walked away, grabbed Chloe by the hand, and they left.

“Let me guess,” Chloe said, “you like him.”

Lily fanned herself with a hand. “The demon is hot. Blue hair! And did you see his skin?

No wonder I was licking him everywhere in that dream. I’m ready to go back in there and—”

“Enough!” ordered Tyrian. Chloe couldn’t help but laugh as they climbed into the

elevator. Instantly she remembered what they’d done in this same elevator mere days ago. She looked up at Tyrian but he didn’t meet her gaze. Chloe sighed. Oh well. She would just pursue the commander later tonight. After all, she hadn’t put on this dress for nothing.

Rayn met them outside of the demon’s headquarters and warped them back to the castle.

Lily kissed her goodnight and said she was off to bed to dream of her demon. Rayn

drooled after her, and Chloe didn’t know what to do. Tyrian left quickly and soon she was standing in the room alone.

Lily’s words ran through her mind. Take a chance. Be brave. She hesitated for a moment, then stalked after him. He was not getting away from her tonight.

Chapter Twenty-two

Henry climbed out of the shower and grabbed a towel. He looked at his complexion in the mirror and noted how pale his skin was getting. He’d have to feed soon.

He didn’t keep a frimar as many of the warriors did. Some even shared their blood concubines. In return for their blood service, the women were gifted with fine luxuries like jewels and clothing. Henry had always thought it seemed very...mistress-ish. It was probably his demon side that made him think so since no one else seemed to feel the same way.

He also didn’t need blood as often as full-blooded vampires did. So when he did find himself needing, like he did now, he would usually go into town, find a dark-haired woman and charm her—one of his demonic gifts. As he sat on the edge of his bed and towel dried, he couldn’t help but feel dirty. It shamed him what he did.

That it was another he pictured while taking whichever female’s vein he’d chosen. But it was so easy to see her there, her beautiful dark skin waiting to be broken, waiting for him to sink his fangs into and suck.

He shuddered and gripped his cock that now stood like an erect flagpole between his legs.

“Shit.” He briefly considered jacking off but fuck that. He climbed under the bedsheets, but sleep eluded him as usual.

He stared at the ceiling as thoughts of her poured into his mind. They were sappy

thoughts too, like how he wished she’d accept his half-blooded arse and mate with him.

God, did he want her. He could have had her body by now, that he knew with the way

she’d pursued him lately. Damn if he didn’t want more, though. She’d never do it, and her brother would never allow it. He was a half-breed, a mutant, a mistake.

How he wished he were some man whore type like Draven or Rayn. Men who would

easily accept the luscious body offered to them eagerly. Henry couldn’t do it though. Not when he knew he cared for her on a much deeper level. He respected her too much, and he respected himself.

Being with her would be like jumping into a pit filled with spikes just ready to cut you.

The fall down would be exhilarating, a rush. A sweeping heart-pounding moment, but then he’d land and be screaming in agony. That’s what she would lead him to.

He scrubbed a hand across his face and stared at the alarm clock on his table. Had only five minutes passed? Shit. If he didn’t get his mind to slow down, he’d never get to sleep.

His cock was still a heavy, hard mass tenting the damn comforter. “Go away,” he

grumbled. “You can’t have her.” God, how many times had he wished things were different? He had no doubt that if he were a full-blooded vampire her brother would accept him with open arms. But now he was practically a contagious virus. Course, she was grown, logic argued. She could just choose him over her brother.

“Yeah, right. The last family she had living.” She wasn’t going to disobey his wishes anytime soon, if ever. So what was he holding his breath for? God. A fucking chance. He wanted her so badly he could practically taste it. He wanted to wake up next to her every damn day.

Wanted to give her his vein and have hers in return. He wanted to fill her with his child.

He growled viciously and slammed his fist into the bed. The spring coils groaned in protest.

Slowly, anger left him. Numbness filled him instead. It was the closest thing to tranquil he had. He closed his eyes and pictured another time, another place.

A time where he was a full-blooded vampire just like her. Where her brother pushed the match of them together, where she still looked at him with those sharp, sexy eyes. She’d be his, completely. He would finally be able to taste her dark golden skin, finally see the shape of her breasts and nipples.

She was curvy in places he wanted to bite with his teeth. Her breasts pushed flat against him when she pressed close. Was she larger and rounded, or smaller and pert? Would her nipples be dark like her lips? A gorgeous sun-kissed color that reminded him of pyramids and older times.

Damn, he was a pussy. And a masochist for even thinking such things.

Eventually his thoughts slowed, and his body relaxed. His eyes fluttered close and sleep finally came.

* * *

Movement brought Henry’s eyes blinking open in the dark room. His night vision quickly triggered to accompany the dark environment. He cursed as his eyes locked on the source that woke him up. Nanu, beautiful and looking unsure, sat on the other side of the bed.

“What are you doing here?” His first reaction was that something was wrong. “Are you sick?” As she turned to look at him in the dark, her eyes bright and clear, he knew she wasn’t sick and he was in trouble.

“No, I’m not sick. I came to talk.”

Yeah, right. Henry checked the time to be hours after midnight. “At three in the morning?

Can’t it wait? I just finally got to sleep a little while ago,” he said, scrubbing a hand over his face. He pulled himself to a sitting position in the bed and pondered how he could get away from her since he was literally naked under the sheets.

“No, I’m sorry, it can’t.”

Sighing, he said, “Then say what it is and get out.” She took a deep breath then faced him on the bed, one leg dangling off.

“I want you so badly, Henry. Tonight I couldn’t even sleep. I just lay in bed thinking of you, wishing that I’ll hear a knock on my door and it’ll be you there. Do you know what that’s like?” she asked, yearning in her voice. Henry could have laughed.

“Yeah, I’m well aware of what that’s like, Nanu. I live it every single day.”

“Then why won’t you let us be together?” she said, almost shouting in her frustration.

“You know why. You know what I want. I want you. Completely, totally, mated.”

She gasped, her eyes widening.

“And you know that your brother will never allow it. Hell, that doesn’t bother me as much the fact that you wouldn’t fight for me, Nanu. I have just enough self-respect to want that.

To want a woman who loves me back, who wants me as much as I do her.” Henry couldn’t stand it anymore and threw back the covers, stalking naked to his dresser to pull on some shorts. He heard the bed dip as she stood.

“That’s not fair! I don’t see you pushing my brother, fighting with him to win me. You walk out of the room every time he’s near.” Henry jerked as if she’d slapped him. His mind quickly tried to deny it, but he couldn’t. She was right. He spun around.

“Fine. I’d do more than fight for you, but I won’t fuck you and leave it at that. I can’t. I want you, the whole you, in my bed every single night, waking up next to me, sleeping against me. I want to share my vein with you and take yours. I want a mate, Nanu. I want you.”

Nanu was breathing hard, her hand clutching near her throat. “You...you really mean that?” He nodded once, gravelly. Henry couldn’t look at her. He felt like his heart was about to explode out of his chest. He waited for her to say something, to do something, and it was the worst torture.

“I-I want that too.”

Henry glared at her. “Don’t lie to me. Don’t play games, Nanu. If you say something like that you better mean it one-thousand fucking percent or you can go find the door.”

She was shaking like a damned leaf, standing next to his bed wearing some kind of robe.

She shook her head, nodding. “I mean it so much, Henry. I’ve wanted you for so long. I’ve wanted all those same things.”

His heart soared but his mind made him ask. “You have? Then why haven’t you told your brother to let you see me? And why are you shaking like you’re freezing cold?” he asked harshly. She pulled the collar of her robe closer.

“You have no idea what he’s like. Ever since I was young, he said he’d help me to choose the right mate. After my parents died, he was all I had left. I’d never wish to disrespect him. I love him dearly and I know he only thinks he’s doing what’s best. What my parents would have wanted. And I’m shaking because I’ve n-never been so nervous in all my life.”

In a second, Henry went to her and wrapped her in his arms. He rubbed her back in

circles until she finally stopped shaking against him. God, she felt good there. Like they were made to fit against each other just like this.

He kissed her hair. “Are you sure?” Please be. Don’t break me, he pleaded.

She nodded against him and looked up at him with watery eyes. “Yes, I’m sure, Henry. I can’t be away from you any longer.” Henry wiped her tears away, then, unable to hold back any longer, leaned down and kissed her.

The kiss rocked him to his very soul. She made a soft sound in her throat, then clutched him closer. He was in heaven. He pulled his mouth away to bury his face in her ear. She smelled like lavender, like she always did.

“Is this a dream?” he asked hoarsely. Her hands gripped the skin of his back, nails digging in—a reminder of the present.

“No, my love. This is real.”

“Nanu,” he whispered, then lost himself in her.

Everything was hazy as he took her lips, tasted the skin at her neck. He dropped the robe from off her shoulders. His pupils dilated, taking in every inch of creamy dark skin. He pressed his palm over her shoulder and merely gazed at their differences.

“You’re so beautiful.” She tucked her head against his chest. “Don’t be shy, Nanu. I’ve wanted to see you for so long.” His voice was ragged with its intensity. When she looked back up at him, fire was in her eyes. Fire and desire.

She stepped back from him, and his eyes dipped down over her body. “You wore nothing here but that robe?” he somehow managed to ask over his tight throat.

She smiled, and it was the smile of a seductress. She moved back onto the bed and sat up on it. He wished he had white sheets and not dark ones because wanted to see her contrasted against it. She crooked her finger at him and he followed like a puppy dog.

“Can I turn the light on?” He wanted to see her in the light. His night vision was great, but he wanted to finally see the color of her nipples, the apex of her sex. When she nodded, he flipped on a lamp and felt the floor drop out from him.

Perfection. Her hips flared out to rounded thighs that he wanted to squeeze and thrust between. His cock throbbed painfully in his shorts, feeling heavier and harder than it ever had.

Her slender neck curved down to breasts that were beyond anything he’d ever pictured. And he’d imagined them a lot.

She leaned back on her elbows and gave him a come-hither look. He did. He was hers to command. He came forward but couldn’t bring himself to touch her. It was too surreal. This couldn’t really be happening. Her soft hand grabbed his, spread his clenched fingers open, then pressed it against the soft mound of her breast.

His breathing deepened as he felt her beaded nipple scrape against his palm. Her breasts were plump and generous but not too much so. As he cupped her breasts, she spilled out from the top of his hand. He wiped his free hand across his mouth to ensure he wasn’t drooling.

“You’re lovely,” he said, his voice hoarse. Her nipples were the color of milk chocolate surrounded by gold. Her hand fisted the band of his shorts and pulled him close. He went. When his mouth found the hard peak of her nipple, it was bliss.

Her hands sifted through his hair, holding him close, and he’d never been happier. He circled her areola, tugging on her nipple with his teeth, his lips. He brought his hand into the mix and gently squeezed the soft flesh.

“Oh, Henry,” she sighed. Burning desire flooded his veins and soon he moved to her

other breast flicking and tasting her, drawing her harder into his mouth until she was gasping, arching towards him.

Breathing hard, he pulled back and looked at her. Her eyes were dazed and a flush crept over her chest and cheeks. He wanted to pull his shorts down now and take her. He wanted to take her in every way imaginable, every way possible. But he couldn’t do that to her now. He had to go slowly and gently.

She lay back on the bed and spread her knees to him, her toes just brushing the edge of the bed. His hand shook as he touched her thigh. His eyes landed on her sex and wouldn’t leave.

He couldn’t bring himself to look away.

“I need to taste you there,” he said roughly. He didn’t know if she nodded or shook her head no, but he was going to do it anyway. He dropped to his knees, grabbed her thighs, and pulled her close. She squealed and let out a giggle that almost made him smile.

Her sex had a thin strip of hair that traveled from the top of her sex up. The rest of her was bare smooth. She was flushed and wet, and Henry couldn’t keep himself away any longer.

He covered her with his hand, stroked the bare skin with the tips of his fingers.

“Amazing,” he said. In all his dreams, all his imagination, he’d never pictured this. This was the sexiest thing he’d ever seen.

He stroked the thin line of hair as his other hand massaged her inner thigh. His life couldn’t get better. His cock throbbed, the tip leaking. It argued it would be better if you just got inside her. Be patient, he growled.

Leaning forward, he pressed his cheek against her smooth sex. She smelled rich like the sexiest thing on earth. His mouth actually watered and he couldn’t wait anymore or he’d come in his shorts.

His tongue darted out at the tip of her sex. He parted her lips open, then pressed down through them. He heard her breathing falter and wished he could make himself open his eyes to watch her face. He couldn’t. He had to savor this first time, the first taste. He found her tight slit and pushed inside with his tongue. Creamy honey coated him and he groaned, his balls drawing up even harder.

He flattened his tongue and licked her from her opening up, over and over, until her hands were gripping the bedsheets and her hips were arching towards him. Only then did he spread her lips with his tongue and suckle her bud with quick flicks.

She howled like a wolf to the moon, her back bowing off the bed. Her feet went around his shoulders and pushed him even closer. He could have smiled he loved it so much.

He never relented. He thrashed his tongue against her with flicks that he’d imagined doing hundreds of times before. This was so much better than any dream.

Her thigh started quivering in his hand. He rubbed her gently to soothe her and knew she was coming soon. There was one last thing he needed to do, to feel. He pressed a finger to her wet opening and pushed inside.

They both moaned at the same time. She was hot, soft, wet. She closed around his finger in the best of ways. He pumped it inside her, nearly coming as he felt her muscles quivering around him.

She panted, moaned, and whispered his name as a ragged plea as she flew apart. Henry licked her faster, pumped his finger inside her as she shuddered hard against him, hips pumping wildly against his mouth.

When she finally settled down, breathing hard, he pulled his wet finger out and licked up her essence. Her legs fell loosely to the sides as he stood. His legs were shaking, his eyes hooded as he looked at her. She had a smile on her face and her body looked like she couldn’t lift her arm if she wanted to. After a moment, she turned to him with that smile.

“Come here,” she said and parted her legs for him. It was a dream come true, but Henry hesitated.

“I wouldn’t last a heartbeat. I can’t have our first union cut so short. I’ll go the bathroom and take care of this and be right back.” Nanu sat up, her eyes sparkling but clear.

“No, you don’t,” she said, wrapping her arms around his waist. “I’ll take care of it for you. I’m your woman now.” Henry’s stomach flexed hard, but because of her words or her touch, he didn’t know. She slithered to the floor before him. Her touch burned him, grabbed his hard waist then gripped the band of his shorts and tugged.

“Wait,” he said, his hand stopping her. The thought of her on her knees on the floor before him...he didn’t like it. “Don’t do this.” Even though the thought of her mouth sucking him deep made breathing difficult.

“Henry, I want to. Please let me.” She rubbed her cheek back and forth across his

straining erection and he bit his lip to keep from doing something crazy. Like whipping it out himself.

Slowly, hesitantly, he nodded.

She practically glowed as she tugged his shorts down. They dropped heavily around his feet. His cock fell forward and landed against her cheek. She smiled and wrapped her hand around him. The pressure was soft but so damned good.

“Don’t be nervous. Just let me pleasure you.” She kissed the tip of him then stroked him, rubbing the skin around his cock back and forth. He couldn’t stop the groan that left him. His hand curled around her slender shoulder and if not for her there, he would have fallen and embarrassed the hell out of himself.

“I like the way you feel. So hard and rigid but like soft velvet on the outside. I can’t wait to feel you slide inside me, Henry.” Her tongue wet the tip and then her wet mouth swallowed him.

He nearly lost it right there. His fangs dropped, throbbing. He bit into his bottom lip to ease some of the pressure in his loins. She pulled back and sucked him, her tongue rubbing against him. When she came back down him again, it was pure torture. Her hot, wet mouth sucked him again and again, her hand fisted his cock and pumped him in the slightest of motions.

He had to unclench his hand from her shoulder, too afraid he’d hurt her. She sucked him faster, her eyes closed, soft moans leaving her throat. Henry panted, his chest burning, heart thundering.

She laved her tongue against him and took him deep into her throat until he was hitting it the back of it. “Stop,” he said raggedly. “Please, stop. I can’t. I’m going to—”

Hot liquid boiled in his balls shot up to his cock ready to burst. His legs stiffened, ass clenching, breaths exploding from him. “Nanu, pull away!” She didn’t. Her hands cupped his ass, and she took him as deeply as she could.

He couldn’t stop the hard, hot pulses as he came, couldn’t stop the harsh shout that left his throat. His hips jerked against her mouth and her tongue coaxed every drop of come from him until he was shaking in front of her like a damned leaf. She pulled back, his cock making a wet popping sound as he did. She ran her hands up his body as she stood, the smile of a seductress on her mouth.

“As soon as you’re ready again, I’m ready to feel you inside me, Henry.”

Henry pulled her close and kissed her. Kissed the woman he loved, the woman of his

dreams.

Chapter Twenty-three

Chloe hesitated at the top of the stairs. She saw the barest of light escaping from under Tyrian’s bedroom door and knew he was in there.

As she took a deep, shaky breath, she coached herself. She could do this. She was a Bellum. Strong willed, independent, unafraid of challenges. With that in mind, she turned the doorknob to his room; it didn’t budge. Gritting her teeth, she banged her fist on the door and didn’t stop until she heard footsteps coming.

When the door swung open, Chloe forgot what she was about to say. Tyrian stood there naked, angry, and dripping wet with only a tiny towel wrapped around his lean, hard hips. Chloe licked her lips. She would give up her house in Colorado for the chance to lick all that water up.

His hair was loose and splattered across his scarred cheek and shoulders in a way that her fingers twitched to touch.

“What?” There was no ice in his tone, just anger. Was this progress?

“What do you mean what? Are you honestly surprised I came?” His eyes actually rolled and then he spun away, leaving the door wide open. Doing a mental fist-pump, Chloe let herself inside, closing the door behind her. Tyrian entered the bathroom and she heard him getting back into the shower.

Again, that nervous feeling fluttered inside her like a butterfly trying to get out. She lifted her chin, pulled her shoulders back, and followed him. The shower had a glass door instead of a curtain, which made it the greatest shower on earth for her to watch him. He was magnificent.

Built hard and strong while carrying the marks of battle across his body. He ducked his head under the showerhead and she caught a glimpse of the crow brand across his shoulders. She wanted to trace it with her fingertips, learn its feel.

“Are you going to stand there and watch me or tell me what you came here for?” Chloe smiled, realizing that he was angry. This was progress. It was getting harder for him to control himself around her and keep the icy wall up. Good.

“I’d prefer to do both if you don’t mind.”

His dark eyes cut her a hard look. “Well, I do. Get on with it, Chloe.” The way he said her name still managed to make her shiver.

“I want you to be my Protector in the real way.” His hand slammed into the shower wall and she jumped at the loud bang it made.

Shaking his head he said, “Why ever would you want that? Be realistic, Chloe. I’m a commander, a warlord. I’m not husband material. I won’t rub your feet when they hurt. I don’t want children. I don’t want you.” His words cut hard and deep. Deeper than they probably should have. She heard the utter conviction in his voice and it nearly sent her running from the room.

“You’re wrong. You’ve been those things before and I think you have even more in you now. The pain from you past hasn’t crippled you, though you act as if it has. It’s made you stronger, made you realize how precious life is. If you’d stop looking at things in such a bitter light, you might just learn something, Ty.” He shut the water off and stalked to her, backing her into the door, dripping water over her dress and stocking-clad legs. It completely turned her on.

“You know nothing. You are young and naive as I once was. Life is death and pain.”

Chloe glared at him. “It’s only like that for you because you’ve let it be like that. I am so, so sorry for what happened to your family. I truly am, but it was such a long time ago. I mean do you still love her?”

He drew back as if she’d slapped him. A look flashed across his face. Guilt? Shame?

“No, I never loved Maria like that. It wasn’t the way of things then. I was a vampire of means, being the general of the Atal Warriors made me a status symbol. My marriage was arranged by my father.”

Chloe digested that. She faltered, unsure what to say. He sneered at her, his lips curling downward.

“I couldn’t protect her or my son. Now you wish to take the seat next to me. So then when it happens again, I’ll be left alone to—” he shook his head and left the room. He threw open drawers and started pulling clothes out with violent movements.

“Tyrian, I’m so sorry,” she said, tears blanketing her eyes. “But that was such a long time ago. You won’t be alone because I’m not going anywhere. I’ll be here with you.” He pulled a pair of black cargos over his legs.

“Even if I...” he paused, shaking his head sadly. Chloe had had it. Her heart was

threatening to break, her emotions were living on a wire, and she didn’t know if she was about to break down or throw something.

“I mean what is wrong with me? What is so terrible about me that you can’t even try to talk to me? To be with me when what I feel towards you is more...powerful than anything I’ve ever felt before.” He was quiet for so long that she found herself fighting back tears. Shaking her head, she turned to leave. As her hand touched the metal doorknob, he spoke.

“There is nothing wrong with you, Chloe. That is the problem, in fact,” he said in an odd voice. Chloe turned to him, shocked to her core. Looking down he said, “I’ve spent the past thousand years alone and since I’ve met you, you have done nothing but consume my thoughts.

Everywhere I go, whether I’m overseeing my men or strategizing to kill your demon, you are always there.”

“You’re in mine, too,” Chloe said hoarsely. He shook his head slowly.

“The path we are headed in is dangerous. I’ve been there before. I was naive then, so young. I learned the hard way what happens when you let your emotions take over. When you allow someone you care about to stay with you. To let yourself feel.”

“Wouldn’t it be worth a shot? Worth the time together?” She had to blink back tears to keep them from falling.

“Is the pain worth the pleasure? I can’t honestly answer that, Chloe. Don’t ever think, for even a moment, that I do not like you.” He tossed back his head and laughed, his hand rubbing over the back of his neck. “Look, already, at what I’ve succumbed to. I cannot resist you. I’m talking about feelings. My heart races every time you’re near me and I experience emotions I haven’t felt in ages, if at all. Your scent follows me and when it finally leaves me, I walk into the same room with you and it bombards me all over again. I miss it when it’s gone. I crave it when I’m around it. It makes me feel so old. Then I look at you and see how young you are.”

“I won’t always be young,” Chloe whispered. The corner of his mouth kicked up in a

rueful smile.

“But I’ll always be ancient in comparison. I’ll always be the jaded man. You don’t want that. I could never bring you the kind of happiness you need, that you deserve. I know that with certainty.”

“Yes, you could. I feel it. I know it, Tyrian. Fate has put us together. Why don’t we give it a shot and see what happens?” Her heart was tight. Even as he shook his head, she rushed on.

“There is no stopping the feelings I already have for you. I can’t make them go away. I wouldn’t even begin to know how to. I know that when I’m not with you, I want you. That when we’re together, they are some of the happiest moments I’ve ever experienced.”

Anger slashed over his features. “Impossible. What sort of miserable life did you lead before that the moments spend fighting with me are good?”

“I’ve led a good life, Tyrian. A happy one, as a matter of fact. Sure I wish we had more conversations, that we knew each other better, but even the fights we have don’t feel like fights to me. I feel like I’m fighting to get you to open up. Not fighting because we hate each other. I’m fighting for you,” she said the last raggedly, her voice lower than a whisper.

His eyes flashed to hers for long, endless moments. Her breath froze in her throat, heart skipping a beat.

He stood slowly. He stalked towards her like a predator, eyes feral and bright. When he reached her, he cupped her face in his big hands, and slammed his mouth down on hers. He took her mouth again and again, kissing each of the corners, then each lip in return. His tongue feasted inside her mouth, licked her lips, biting and tugging, claiming. He was claiming her. When he finally lifted his mouth from hers, he pressed his forehead against hers.

“You have no idea what happens when you let someone in, Chloe. How much it

hurts...when they’re gone.”

Chloe swallowed back the tears and hugged his waist fiercely to her. “I would rather know and experience it than never at all. You said that all there was between us was sex. Well, I think you’re wrong.” His arms surrounded her, pulled her close to the heat of his body.

“What you ask of me...,” he said raggedly.

Chloe held him tighter. “I know. But please let’s at least try it. I care for you so much already.” She was laying her heart out on the chopping block. All it would take was one hard whack and she’d be done for, would never be able to put the pieces back together.

His hand turned to cup the back of her head, fingers twisting in her hair. His lips scorched a path up her jaw to her lips where he kissed her with such devastating force that she didn’t know where she began and he ended. The room spun and her mind blanked from all thoughts but of him, his taste, his scent. His tongue slid past her lips and took her, drowning her in his masculine taste until she was swimming in him, pressed against him so tightly air couldn’t pass between them.

However much time passed, she didn’t know, but when he finally lifted his lips from hers, her lips tingled close to numbness. His eyes were hazy, half-lidded and her body pulsed in response. He lifted her into his arms and carried her to the bed.

Her heart soared. He’d made his choice. The vampire commander, Tyrian en Kulev, was hers.

* * *

Tyrian lay his succubus onto his bed. The sight thrilled him more than it should. But seeing her spread out in that sexy black dress, eyes burning with desire, Tyrian felt lost, hopeless.

He was in her small hands now. It was complete stupidity, went against everything he’d striven for in all these long, tireless years. Yet he could no sooner deny her request, deny his own needs, than he could hurt her.

He was mad. Yet as he looked down at her long hair spread wildly around her like a halo, her body warm and welcoming, eyes accepting, there wasn’t any other place he’d rather be. She wanted him. Even knowing what he did and who he was. She wanted him with a fierce passion that rocked him on his feet, and for the first time in centuries, made him feel fear.

“I think you’re the most impressive man, I’ve ever met,” she said. Tyrian’s heart felt heavy and bigger than usual in his chest. She did that. From the first moment he saw her.

“More impressive than Telal Demuzi? The infamous demon.” She laughed, the sound

almost making him smile.

“Way more. He doesn’t have the aura around him like you do.” He picked up her ankle and started rubbing muscles in gentle circles. She moaned and the sound sent his cock flying to break out of his pants. Her eyes closed and a sensual smile played over her lips. He liked that.

Too much. But he didn’t stop. He moved to the other ankle and knocked off her ridiculously sexy heel so he could rub the arch of her foot.

Suddenly, she started laughing a great belly laugh. He stopped rubbing and glared at her.

“What?” She wiped a tear away, breathing hard.

“I just remembered how you told me that you’re not the husband type. The kind of man who’d rub his woman’s feet.” She broke into another peel of laughter. He dropped her foot.

Quickly she sat up, trying hard to stifle her laughter. “No please, don’t be mad. I’m not actually laughing at you. I just think it’s funny how things change sometimes.”

Tyrian started away from her. He knew this had been a bad idea, but her legs snaked around his and pulled him against the bed. He fell forward and would have slammed into her if he hadn’t braced his arms on either side of her head. She smiled up at him. None of this could be good for him. But, he liked it when she smiled, made him feel good, like he’d done that.

“I’m sorry, Ty. Really I wasn’t laughing at you. I love it when you touch me.” He made a grunting sound of disbelief and saw her white teeth flash in her smile. He started to lift off her, but her soft hands cupped his cheeks, pushing gently up into his hair.

“I also like widow’s peak right here. It makes you look so dark and angry all the time. I wish I had one, it might help me to look more intimidating.”

“You don’t need to be intimidating. I’ll protect you.”

She rolled her eyes and his muscles loosened as her hands ran through his wet hair, tracing his scalp. “You can’t always be around for every second. What if I go shopping and some lady butts in line ahead of me? Maybe if I had a widow’s peak like you, she’d back the hell up.”

Tyrian looked at her as if she were crazy. “That’s nonsense.” Now she looked at him like he was crazy.

“Obviously you’ve never been shopping during Christmas rush. Things get nasty, quick.”

He shook his head and couldn’t keep from touching her anymore. His fingers trailed down her cheek to her neck, feeling the thump of her pulse. Her cheeks flushed.

“What?” he asked. If anything, her blush deepened.

“Nothing.” Tyrian’s lips pulled into a smile.

“Tell me.”

Eyes twinkling she said, “Is that an order, Commander?” He nodded as he would to one of his warriors and she laughed.

“Well, I...” she looked away then squeezed her eyes shut and said, “I was just

remembering when you’d bitten me. The way you touched my pulse reminded me. I liked it a lot.” Her eyes shot to his, hungry and hot. Tyrian felt his fangs descend. His cock pulsed against her.

“I did too.” For some reason talking to her felt natural, right. It completely disconcerted him. He watched as pleasure left her face, turning into anger.

“No more frimar. Please, I can’t stand the thought of you going and using her when I’m here.”

“No, impossible.” She wrapped her legs around his thighs and brought him flush against her sex. He could feel the heat of her through her barely there dress and it burned. If she was trying to use sex to convince him, then he was afraid it might actually...work.

“Let her be Draven’s or someone else’s. You are my Protector and my vampire

boyfriend. That means I’ll serve that need—happily, I might add,” she said huskily. Whether on purpose or not, her hips rocked against his, catching his cock against her pussy lips and stroking it. He took a steadying breath.

“I’ll think about it.”

“Say yes, please,” she whispered, her hands stroking his shoulders, pulling his mouth down to hers. She slanted her lips against his on a moan and kissed him with growing passion.

Soon their tongues were thrusting against each other, their breaths mingling like a dance.

Tyrian was lost. She could ask for the world in that moment and he’d find a way to give it to her. “Yes.”

She smiled brilliantly at him then pulled him down for another kiss. Her mouth was wet and soft, lips even softer as they pressed against his. Something so wonderful had to lead to devastation. Tyrian pulled back from her and stood once again at the edge of the bed. She pouted at him and he couldn’t help but smile.

“I like it when you smile. You actually look happy.” Tyrian immediately frowned. She laughed at him and poked him in the stomach with her toes. He grabbed on to her foot and couldn’t keep himself from rubbing the gentle arch of her foot, the slender bone of her ankle. She was so much smaller than he was, so fragile in comparison.

“If we’re going to do this, then it will be my way.” He couldn’t believe he was doing this.

Her toes curled in his hand as he caressed her calf up and down.

“How so?” she asked breathlessly.

“You’re mine. No one touches you. You don’t touch at another man.”

She scoffed. “As if I could be interested in anyone else when I have the leader of the Atal Warriors at my feet stroking me to heaven.”

“This isn’t stroking you to heaven, but I will be soon.” It was a dark promise that sent her eyes wide. Tyrian ran his hand up her slender thighs and felt the lacy press of her garter. He tossed the skirt of her dress up. Had to see it.

A deep, masculine groan left his chest at the sight of black stockings and creamy skin.

Her stocking met her thigh halfway and two dainty straps held her stocking up to some contraption around her waist.

“This is...” he stopped, unsure how to describe it, what to say. She smiled at him and he swore she wiggled her hips at him.

“My garter belt. Do you like? I was hoping you would.” Tyrian’s skin bunched tight. His control was slipping past him with unsettling ease. He ran both hands over her knees to caress the soft bare skin at the tops of her thighs.

Raggedly, he said, “The only thing that would be better would be if you’d worn no

underwear at all. Then I could see all of you, spread open and soft.” She gasped and undulated like a wave.

“Tyrian...I need your touch.”

He was in a sexual haze, something she always managed to make him feel when she was around. He reached and grasped her slender hips, loving the way she quivered in his hands.

“Are you wet and ready for me? Do you want me to touch your pussy? Will my cock sink inside you?”

“Yes.” Her answer was hoarse and filled with a need he understood.

The snap of the garter breaking was loud in the room. Tyrian didn’t care. He had to get her naked beneath him. He tugged the black stocking down over her creamy leg. Each new inch of skin raised his ardor like a stoked fire. He couldn’t keep himself from pressing his lips to her inner thigh.

His tongue flicked out, licking her warm skin. He smelled her sweet sex and wanted to pound in and never stop. But he couldn’t do that to her. He’d been rough so many times with her.

She deserved to be treated with gentle, slow loving. And if he kept a reign on his passion, he might just be able to do it.

Her hands tunneled into his hair and she almost seemed to be tugging him closer to her sex. He could smell her rich scent and didn’t want to leave. He’d tasted her before and knew first-hand how the taste and scent lingered on his tongue for days. It was ecstasy and torture.

His lips pressed against the rapid, throbbing pulse of her thigh as his fangs descended. He felt parched like he hadn’t drank in ages. He wrapped an arm around her lush, round thigh, cradling her close as he slid his free arm up her dress to latch onto a soft breast.

She moaned, her head swishing back and forth, hips pushing towards him in a rocking rhythm. He didn’t hesitate a second longer, he bared his fangs then sank them deep into her thigh.

She cried out, panted his name in a husky voice as her hands gripped his hair for support.

He lost his mind in her taste, in her essence. His cock throbbed so hard, so fast he was going to come if he didn’t stop. He heard her choked sob as she came, felt the pulsing waves soar through her. He kept at it, prolonging her release for as long as he could.

It was the hardest thing he ever had to do, to pull his mouth away, and lick the points of his passion.

Tyrian stood and dropped his cargo pants before climbing over her. She looked

disheveled and flushed—it was the sexiest thing he’d ever seen. She had one high heel on, one stocking on, and her dress was push up to her belly button.

Tyrian gripped the low hanging collar of her dress and ripped it down the middle.

“Baby! You didn’t have to do that.” He grunted, his eyes raking like coals over her breasts, her hard-tipped nipples.

“Disagree,” he said, then latched onto one breast, sucking as much of her as possible into his mouth. He licked and pulled at her nipple until she made soft, gasping sounds. Her legs scissored around his, her hips seeking, searching.

“Take me. Take me.”

Tyrian switched breasts, tried to go slowly and tamper down the raging lust that pressed inside him.

He had just started kissing his way up to her neck when she said, “Why don’t you see how easily your cock slides in now?”

Tyrian tore away from her, eyes wild. He couldn’t wait anymore. Not another second. He grabbed her underwear and garter belt in a fist and yanked it from her body. It stretched then snapped with a satisfying sound.

He was inside her in the next second, pumping hard and fast. Gasping, she clutched at his back, her nails digging deep.

“Is it... ah...to your liking?”

Tyrian could have died a happy man in that moment. Her sex gripped him like wet, hot velvet. She clenched against him with little tremors of pleasure and he knew she was close to climax.

“Fucking perfect.” He’d told himself he’d be gentle. He’d go slow and show her slow, gentle loving, but somehow she always managed to snap something inside him.

He pounded her into the mattress and her hips met him thrust for thrust, grinding and arching against him. Her feet dug into him, nails biting hard. Her sex gripped him tighter, faster and then she sank her teeth into his shoulder.

Tyrian roared as her sex started milking his cock in tugging pulls. She screamed over the bite, her hips bucking against his, and Tyrian lost himself. Taking her harder, faster, letting her working muscles stroke the release from him.

He shouted, his balls exploding his release, shooting out from him and dousing her

deeply in long hot spurts. He kept thrusting through her tightening muscles, their moans mixing as one.

Long minutes passed and they stayed together, locked tight, joined as one. She gently released her grip on his back and her arms fell like dead weight to the bed.

A slow laugh bubbled out of her.

“What?” He groaned as her laughter squeezed her muscles around his cock, making it full and long again.

“I don’t think I can move my pinky. That was... That was amazing. I don’t know. I want to do it all over again but I can’t move.” She broke out into giggles and his laughter joined hers.

He pulled away from her, watching her sex gripping his cock as he did. It was the wrong thing to do because it made him hard as a pole again. Ignoring his cock, he pulled both of them under the comforter.

She naturally slid across his chest like a blanket, like she belonged there and it felt...good.

“I like you,” she said dreamily. Tyrian swallowed hard.

“I like you, too.” As he said the words over his tight throat, he knew they were true. So true that his heart thudded, trying to tell him something else. He ignored it, pushed it down, and simply held the woman in his arms.

“I want to know everything about you.” She sounded sleepy.

“You know more than most.” She snuggled her cheek against his shoulder.

“But I want to know it all. I want you all to myself. Tell me something about you.”

“In the morning, Chloe. Go to sleep now.” She pressed a kiss to his neck and smiled.

Tyrian watched her breathing grow quiet and her body still. He tried to look away from her, but couldn’t. He was going to pay for this. He knew it. No one had something so great offered to them and not receive something worse in return. It was the way of life.

Chapter Twenty-four

Chloe awoke to the most incredible sensation. Wet licks of heat around her sex, her bud.

She blinked her eyes open against the morning light streaming into the bedroom.

Her eyes strayed down and found the most gorgeous head tasting her between her thighs.

“Tyrian.” His eyes met hers, sky blue and bright with heat. Startled, unsure what to say, she lay back down on the bed and gently arched towards him. His arms were banded across her waist, one hand stroking a breast lazily.

Hot kisses trailed over her sex, her inner thigh. “I woke up and had to taste you again.

You’re intoxicating. The way you feel as you push against me, trembling and shaking, your moans caress me until I want to taste you again and again.”

Chloe did tremble at his words. His tongue spread her lips open then suckled her bud into his mouth. Moans tore from her throat. Breathing became difficult as pleasure seeped from her pores, saturating the air with scent of passion and sex.

His tongue was magic, flicking, and darting across her small expanse of needy tissue with a passion that was quickly about to break her. The hand on her breast squeezed roughly, puckering her nipple into a point, then rubbing it relentlessly.

Chloe’s heart thundered in her ears, her breathing loud in the quiet room. She cried out with the beginnings of an intense release. She couldn’t stop the avalanche that swept through her.

She was caught in his touch, in the blinding pleasure that closed everything off from the world except for the two of them in this moment.

Arching her back off the bed, she screamed. Hard, wrenching shudders broke through

her, her sex flooded with wet heat and it went on and on.

His mouth eased away from her slowly as if hesitant to break apart. She watched his expression, seeing the mixture of hazy pleasure, pride, and arousal that saturated his features.

Pulling her knees wide, she thrust her hips at him meaningfully.

“No, it’s too much. It’s too soon for you.” His voice was ragged like sandpaper. The gift he’d just bestowed upon her made her giddy and ridiculously happy. She wanted to return the favor. Wanted to show him how much his blatant sexual generosity pleased her.

So she tackled him. He fell back on the bed, his arms coming around her back easily. She couldn’t keep herself from kissing him. From tasting her own essence mixed with the masculine taste of his tongue. She sucked his tongue into her mouth and bit the meaty length of it. A sharp spank landed on her ass.

Gasping, she arched against him. “Tyrian, I never knew you were so kinky.” He smiled at her. A genuine, happy smile that made her toes curl, her heart nearly burst from her chest.

“There are things you don’t know about me.”

She arched a brow at his superior tone. “Well, we’ll just have to rectify that, won’t we?”

She laughed at his grimace then began sliding down his body.

He grabbed her arms to stop her. “What are you doing?” She sent him a wicked smile and kissed one peck and then the other.

“Making love to you.”

“No,” he said.

“Why not?” she asked innocently. His hands released her and she kissed first one nipple then the other before kissing her way down the middle of his chest.

“Because I was rough last night. You must be sore.” He sounded angry with himself.

Chloe leaned forward to press a sweet kiss to his mouth.

“I loved last night. I love all the times we’re together. I haven’t once been sore. Well maybe a wee bit after the very first time.”

His eyes held a flicker of disbelief. “I was too rough then and I was before. You don’t need that.” Chloe laughed at him and continued kissing down his chest.

“Why don’t you stop thinking about what I need and listen to my words.” She dipped her tongue over the hard bands of muscles in his abdomen, kissing each of the bunched muscles with reverence.

“When you’re taking me, with all that fiery passion you have inside you, I come harder than I have in my whole life.” His cock pushed eagerly against her stomach at her words. His eyes darkened like clouds blanketing the moon. “I love your body. You’re so hard and strong.”

“Chloe,” he rasped, his fingers curling around her shoulders. She slithered further down his body, kissing each of the bones at his hips, the dip in his belly, the tops of his hairy thighs.

Chloe pulled back and eyed his shaft. It was hard steel covered in hot velvet. She fisted him gently, stroking him, learning him. He tensed, his eyes dark with arousal, his cheeks flushed with color.

Chloe felt something come over her. Some temptress that wanted to bring this man to his knees with pleasure.

He was so wide in her hand, her fingers barely met. As she squeezed him and dragged her hand up to the head, a drop of semen beaded. Suddenly, she had to know what it tasted like.

Her tongue darted out to lick the drop away. Her eyes hooded at the taste, salty and masculine. She sucked the head of him into her mouth, rubbing her tongue along the soft, pliable skin, feeling the hard steel of him underneath. The hands on her shoulders pulled her, urged her down. She went.

He was so long there was no way she could fit him in her mouth. It made something deep in her sex pulse with need. She took him as far as she could and held him there, her hand squeezing and pumping the rest of his shaft. He stuffed her full, wide, and deep.

“Chloe,” he said raggedly. His cock pulsed in her mouth as if it had its own rapid

heartbeat.

The sharp rap on the door brought Tyrian to a sitting position. “What?” he shouted.

Chloe recognized Rayn’s voice. “Commander, we have news on the demon. You might

want to hear this.” Tyrian did something that surprised Chloe to her core.

“Later!” he shouted, then lay back on the bed, thrusting inside the wet, suctioning heat of her mouth.

Chloe smiled at him, pulling away to rub his wet cock. Her body was heating all over like a heater was warming her. The way he looked in her hand, the way he writhed and grimaced in agony below her. She had the power of this great commander, and she loved it.

“Take me in your mouth, Chloe.” It wasn’t a request.

Ever the servant, she obeyed. She sucked him deep, licking and bobbing her head over his shaft as her hand worked below. One hand curled tightly into her hair and her pussy flooded with liquid heat. To see him losing control was the sexiest thing in the world.

His hips thrust against her mouth, pushing him an extra inch inside her. The thrusts grew faster, her hand pumped harder, quicker. She sucked him deep and felt him swell in her mouth, pressing her lips wider.

Groans passed through his throat, tantalizing her senses. His hand pressed her closer and she knew he was so close. She did everything she could, sucking hard and squeezing him, dying to know what it felt like, what he tasted like.

Then he held her down, his cock twitching in her mouth as semen surged in her mouth.

She swallowed the hot salty liquid, moaning with him. She drank every drop, before slowly pulling her mouth away.

Her lips tingled and her jaw was a little sore but it was worth the look on his face. Utterly relaxed, completely satisfied.

“Chloe...”

“You can say it, I’m awesome.”

He started choking, then it turned into a bellowing laugh. The sound curled her toes, made her lift her chin a little higher. He looked at her with something akin to amazement.

Something unrecognizable flickered across his face.

“I have to go see to Rayn.” He got up and started pulling on clothes. Chloe watched him with a small smile on her face.

When he was finished, he stopped in front of her. With a look so serious it scared her he said, “You’re either the best thing that has happened in my life or the worst. For both our sakes, I hope it’s not the latter.”

He curled his hand around the back of her head and brought her up to meet his kiss. It was passionate, searing in its intensity.

Chloe watched him go and felt a heavy seeping feeling fill her gut. She rubbed it, but knew she stood no chance of it going away. Something bad was coming. And soon.

Chapter Twenty-five

Later that day, Chloe was lounging in the great room with Lily.

They’d chatted about their Protectors and about Papa and this completely crazy situation.

Chloe hadn’t seen Tyrian but she knew he was busy. Lily’d said she had an idea for a spell and a potion for that matter.

“What kind of potion?”

Lily opened her case. It was a big, old-fashioned apothecary’s case where she kept herbs, flasks, and other crafting materials.

“I want to ensure that we’ll vanquish the demon. So while reciting the spell we’re about to make, you’re going to chant the spell over and over then throw the liquid on the demon.”

Chloe sat up straight. “You want me to get close to it? I can’t do that.”

“Well you don’t have to. Consider this a backup plan in case everything goes wrong and it does get near you. Then you can feel extra safe.” Lily talked about the great demon monster getting close to her as if she already knew it would.

“Did you see that in a dream, Lily?”

“No, not that.” Sighing, Chloe relaxed back into her seat only to bolt back up.

“Wait, what did you see then?”

Lily sighed, her mouth pulling into a frown. Chloe recognized that look. It meant danger.

“What is it?”

“You really don’t want to know,” she insisted.

“Oh screw that, I really want to know! Tell me, Lily. Is it really bad?” Was it the reason her gut had been feeling worse and worse lately?

Lily began meticulously sorting her ingredients out before her. Sighing heavily, she finally said, “Fine, but don’t say I didn’t warn you...I saw Tyrian drinking from some aristo looking lady.”

Chloe didn’t know whether to feel relieved or worse. “When?” Lily gave her a look and Chloe grimaced. She knew Lily had no way of knowing the time that anything happened in her dreams.

“Tyrian had a frimar. I think I convinced him last night, though, to stop seeing her.” She was pretty damn sure actually. She couldn’t even wipe the stupid grin off her face.

Lily grinned. “I just bet you did, sis.”

“Speaking of, I’m going to go find her. She’s a little...fancy but I think you’ll like her.”

Lily nodded, shooing her away with her hand.

“Go, I’m going to get started on this.”

Chloe made her way to the off-limits wing. As she turned down the corridor that would take her there, she spotted Henry marching towards her. His eyes were flashing mad, his jaw clenched. He stopped when he saw her.

“Hello, Chloe. How are you?”

“Just fine. How are you doing? You look like someone just gave you some bad news.”

“Not quite. Someone just made a very bad mistake.” Understanding settled in.

“A woman?” He nodded. “Is it the healer?” His eyes narrowed on her.

“Has she said something to you?”

“What? No, of course not. I haven’t seen her. Why is something wrong?”

“Yeah, I listened to a liar.” And with that, he stalked away without even a goodbye.

Chloe whistled under her breath then climbed the staircase.

Lucinda’s door was already parted open. Chloe knocked on it gently and heard the soft rustling of clothing before the door opened gently.

Lucinda’s eyes lit up. “Chloe! How wonderful to see you. Would you like to come in?”

“Oh, no thanks. Hey, my sister’s downstairs and we were wondering if you’d like to

come hang out with us. That is unless you’re busy.” Chloe peered around her into the feminine, bright room.

Lucinda’s eyes widened. “Really? Me?”

Chloe laughed. “Yeah, why not?” The beauty blushed then and looked away.

“Well, I just didn’t think you’d want to be around me since I’m Tyrian’s frimar.”

Chloe grinned. “Not anymore you’re not. I talked to him about it. He won’t be using you anymore. You’re free!” Lucinda didn’t look nearly as happy as Chloe thought she’d would. In fact, she looked downright crestfallen.

“Oh, yes, thank you.”

“What’s wrong?” Chloe was afraid to find out.

“Without a host I have nothing. I’ll have to leave this place. Where will I go?” she asked, her eyes glossy with tears.

Chloe was at a loss for words. “You don’t have to leave. You can stay right here if you want.” Lucinda shook her head.

“Never. It’s unseemly for the host’s previous frimar to stay under his care. I must go.”

She ran into the room and began pulling bags out from a closet. She started stuffing them with gowns and sashes before Chloe could say a word.

“Just hold on a second. Lucinda, I’m not putting you out and neither is Tyrian. I just want my neck to be the only one he uses.” Lucinda nodded, tears spilling down her cheeks.

“I completely understand. I really do. That is why I must go.”

“Wait, stop it!” Lucinda stopped. Chloe saw her hands were shaking as she clasped them together. “What about one of the other warriors?”

“No, they all have frimars already and those who do not have special arrangements.”

Dammit. “Listen, stay here and be calm. I promise you everything will be okay. I’m

going to be back in a few minutes. Stop packing. Just take a deep breath. If you want, go find my sister. She’s in the great hall and really wants to meet you.” The vampire’s eyes widened in shock as if she was surprised anyone would want to do that. Shaking her head, Chloe said,

“Promise me, okay?”

Lucinda nodded. “Yes, I promise.” Chloe rushed to her and hugged her tight before

running out the room.

She had to find Draven.

* * *

Chloe found the warrior Draven deep in the castle armory selecting an assortment of weapons. He had blonde hair streaked with dark brown that fell to his waist, an aristocratic nose, thinly sculpted lips, and hollowed cheeks that gave him a hawkish, devilish appearance.

He turned to her with an easy smile. “What are you doing down here? Commander

Tyrian probably wouldn’t like you being here.”

“Probably,” she agreed. “I came to talk to you about something.”

He cocked a brow. “And what’s that?”

“Do you have a frimar?” His eyes widened at her question.

Frowning he said, “That’s a private matter that most vampires do not discuss with

others.” Chloe felt a blush spread across her cheeks.

“Sorry, I didn’t know there was a protocol to this sort of thing. I just know someone who needs a host.”

“And so you thought to ask me,” he said slowly. Chloe nodded, unsure how much she

should tell him. For all she knew the warrior had a woman, or a legion of them, but she did know that Lucinda’s eyes lit up at the mention of his name. It was worth a try.

“Exactly. I’m sorry it’s private, but I really need to know. Do you have one?” He looked at her with a peculiar expression, as if he was trying to figure her out. Or like she had some ulterior motive.

“No, I do not. I have other arrangements.” Chloe clapped her hands.

“Wonderful! Because I sort of need a favor.” If anything, the warrior’s expression grew even more remote.

“Tell me all. I do not like games.”

“Well, I know a wonderful woman who is currently looking for a host. And if she doesn’t find one then she’ll have no place to go. She’s scared and I’m scared for her since it’s sort of my fault to begin with and—”

His eyes snapped to hers. “Lucinda?”

“Yes! You know her, right?”

“No, I can’t...I can’t be her host. ”

Chloe frowned and said, “Why not? I don’t think she minds you at all.”

“She can easily find another. Ask Rayn or one of the other warriors.” He turned his back to her and began piling weapons into a black satchel on the counter.

“Why not you?”

He was silent for a moment. “Those reasons are not any of your business.” Chloe had never heard Draven sound so serious. Usually he wore a big smile and had a sarcastic joke for everything. Even when he’d been kidnapping her out of the hostel in England, he’d had a grin.

“I’m sorry. Do you two have a history or something?”

“No, Chloe. Now, if you don’t mind, I’d like to be left alone.”

Steps sounded behind her and Chloe turned to see Tyrian headed towards her. She smiled at him but he didn’t back.

“You shouldn’t be down here,” he said. “Draven, meeting in thirty. We have some

developments on the demon.” The warrior turned back around, his smile back on his face.

“Sure thing, Commander.” His eyes flickered to Chloe’s and his smile died.

Tyrian grabbed her arm and led her down the hall. “What were you talking to Draven

about?”

Chloe debated telling him the truth. Would he be mad that she was trying to pair his ex-frimar with a new host? “I was just looking for you.” She cringed inside, hating that she just lied to him.

“How’s the spell coming with your sister? We need it soon.”

“I was just about to go work on it, actually. Lily says she’s also going to make a potion that may help to kill it in case it gets nears me.” He turned to her, pressing her gently against the wall.

“It won’t,” he promised. His fingers passed through her hair. “You are so beautiful it twists me up inside.” He sounded amazed and unhappy at the thought. Chloe wrapped her arms around his waist and pulled him closer.

“And you, my sexy Commander, make my head spin every time you touch me.” As his

eyes fell to her lips, Chloe’s heart thumped wildly. God, she loved this man.

Her entire body stiffened.

“What’s wrong?” You’re entirely too perceptive was what she wanted to say.

“Nothing, just got a chill.” Damn, second lie in two minutes. See, this is what happens, she thought. But then his arms came around her and pressed her into the heat of his body and she sighed. Maybe some lies weren’t so bad after all.

His lips came down on hers and the kiss was sweet with a trace of longing. He claimed her with a sincere passion that swept her off her feet and made her feel like she was floating.

When he pulled back, she looked up at him. Her heart raced so fast, and yes, she knew.

She loved this man.

“Come on.” Tyrian led her to the great room and dropped her off with her sister. She saw Lucinda was sitting at the edge of her seat with her spine stiff and straight, her hands folded gently in her lap.

“Finish your spell. I’ll come get you later.”

“Bye,” she whispered and gave him one last kiss before walking away. A sharp spank

landed on her ass as she turned away. Her jaw dropped as she spun around to see him laughing.

But she had no time to say anything because he spun around and went in the other direction.

Progress? Check.

“Lucinda, I’m so glad you came down.” The vampire blushed prettily and fidgeted in her seat.

“Yes, well, thank you for inviting me.”

“I was just telling Luci, you can call her that by the way, that she’d look smokin’ in a black leather jump suit. Don’t you think, sis? With those Cat Woman type boots that go all the way up,” Lily said.

“Oh, yes. You’d have all the men after you.” The vampire blushed even harder and Chloe felt guilty. She was about to mutter an apology, in fact, when a rapping sounded behind her.

All three of them turned to see Draven standing there. His smile was gone once again, and his brow was furrowed. He glanced at Chloe and swore she almost saw anger there.

“Lucinda, may I speak with you?” Chloe climbed to the edge of her seat to see this.

Draven even sounded...polite. The beautiful vampire stood and walked gracefully to the warrior.

“What’s all this about? Lily whispered. Chloe quickly rehashed what happened with

Lucinda and her conversation with Draven while they eagerly watched on.

“Oh, my God. You should have let me come. Look at that, he totally wants her!”

Chloe wasn’t so sure. “I don’t know, Lily. He was pretty angry and he still looks pretty upset.”

“That’s the ‘because I want you and shouldn’t have you’ anger, sis. Duh.” Chloe glared at Lily then they both shushed as Lucinda approached the warrior.

She dipped into a little bow, keeping her eyes downcast. Just faintly, Chloe could make out the sound of voices but not distinct words.

“Damn,” she muttered.

Their conversation was short and soon Lucinda was returning to her seat, bright pink on her cheeks.

Chloe opened her mouth to talk but Lily beat her to it, “Spill now! That man wants you bad.”

Lucinda pressed a dainty hand to her mouth but it did nothing to hide her blush. “Warrior Draven asked, said he’d be honored in fact, to act as my host. ”

“Tell me you said yes,” Chloe demanded.

Lucinda pulled her hand away to reveal a woman’s smile—naughty and secretive. “A

lady never reveals her true desires at first. I graciously told him that I would be happy to think upon it.”

Lily and Chloe burst out laughing and soon Lucinda’s surprisingly bawdy laughter joined them. The vampire looked startled at her own laughter and quickly stifled it.

“I’m sorry,” she said.

“Don’t be. That’s priceless. You’ll have that man eating out of your gloved hand if you wanted,” Lily said.

“Oh, I doubt that. He’s much too strong. Besides, I like him the way he is. I wouldn’t want him to change.”

Chloe and Lily both awwed at the same time.

The conversation slowed as they finally got to work on the spell. Lily wrote a catchy chant and willed the words with magic, as she called it. They spent the next few hours preparing a concoction with an array of ingredients that produced the nastiest smell Chloe’d ever smelled.

Well, not as bad as that demon smelled.

As the last of the ingredients were stirred in, the potion didn’t poof with smoke or explode so much as make wet, garbled sounds as if it, too, were unhappy with its existence. It looked thick as tar and Chloe wondered how she’d “throw” this stuff on anything. Maybe if she had a butter knife she could coax it out like ketchup.

“Are you sure this thing will work, Lily?”

She shrugged. “No, but it’s worth a shot.”

Chloe read over the piece of paper with the spell on it. Go back whence you came, I unsummon thee demon. Chloe blinked, and then read it again.

“That’s it? It’s not even two sentences. The spell from before was like a paragraph.”

“Just trust me, sis. It’ll work...I think.”

Chloe grimaced and prayed her sister was right. Standing, she stretched her stiff muscles.

“All right, I’m going to bed.”

“Memorize that spell and here,” Lily said putting a cork cap on the flask then handing it to her, “keep that with you at all times. You’ll never know when this thing might show up.”

Chloe’s stomach clenched with that unsettling feeling. “Yeah, you’re right. Thanks, Lily.

Goodnight, Lucinda.” Chloe made for Tyrian’s bedroom with heavy steps.

She took a quick shower then climbed naked into the bed. She wanted to wait up for him, wanted to kiss him goodnight, but her eyelids grew heavy and soon she was asleep.

Chapter Twenty-six

Henry flung open the medical ward’s door with a bang. Nanu jumped, glancing up at him nervously from behind her desk. Yeah, you’d better be scared.

Last night he’d let her into his room, into his bed, and into his heart. Then he’d awakened to a cold bed next to him. He’d checked the bathroom but she wasn’t there. She wasn’t even in her own bedroom. And when he’d gone searching for her, all he found was her brother, who told him in not so gentle words to fuck off.

Henry slammed the door shut and stalked to her. She was smart enough to recognize his anger. She backed up into the corner, her palms held out.

“Henry, hear me out, please,” she said softly.

“Hear you out? If you wanted to talk to me, you could have found me. You knew I was looking for you. You promised me, Nanu! What the fuck...” he said, spinning around and running a hand through his hair.

“I know. I’m so sorry.”

“Was this just sex to you? Was this just a fuck? Do you get off on fucking a warrior?” He turned and glared at her. Her face paled but he didn’t relent. She’d hurt him, hard and deep.

“Don’t fucking look at me like that. Don’t play innocent. You knew what you did, what you said to me, and what I expected. How could you—” Henry roared and kicked a chair, sending it flying into a cabinet with a loud metal chink.

She jumped and that helped to calm him down—some. “No, I had to leave. I’m sorry.”

Henry’s anger boiled hot. He stalked to her, crowded her against the corner.

He pulled her against him and slammed his mouth down on hers. Her hands were stiff but soon fisted his shirt and damn, it felt good. He was mindless for her. Blinded by fear and anger.

He ripped at her pants, his tongue working in her mouth, and then he felt her fingers working just as frantically, pulling his hard cock out. He grabbed her thigh and lifted her, spread her open, then drove inside.

She cried out against him and he groaned at the feel of her wet channel gripping him so hotly. He didn’t stop. Couldn’t.

His mouth ate at hers as he pounded her into the wall. She cried out quickly, her short fingernails digging deeply into his back. It only took a few hard thrusts for her pussy to clench and milk him as she came.

It was too much. Too quick. He drove through her sweet, tight muscles then pulled his mouth away to shout as he came hard, deep inside her.

He came back to earth like a dropped bowling ball. He tore himself away from her,

panting. They both righted their clothing, her movements much slower, her fingers trembling.

“Is that all you want from me?”

She hung her head and the soft sound of her sob was like a knife to his heart. At least, a bigger one than she already had planted there. The urge to go to her, wrap her in his arms, and kiss her was so strong. He had to back away. He waited on the other side of the desk until she could speak.

“No, I’m sorry. It wasn’t like that. I didn’t want any of that to happen.”

Henry’s blood froze. “What do you mean any of it?”

She lifted her watery gaze to him. “Not that, of course. I don’t regret being with you for a minute.”

“Then why did you leave? You made your decision. Or are you just a liar?” A vicious, beautiful liar that had his heart beating in her small hands.

“I- I can’t talk about it.”

Henry laughed, the sound bitter and harsh. “Why? I don’t understand.”

She didn’t have to answer because the medical ward’s door slammed open and Nanu’s

brother strolled in.

“I think it’s time you leave here, warrior,” Heru said and went to stand by his sister as if by visually blocking his view of her, he could protect her. He was very wrong.

“She made her choice, Heru. She’s mine.” Heru’s laughter was mocking.

“I have the say in what she does, not you. I disagree with the match. My sister will not mate with half-breed demon filth.”

Henry jumped towards him, ready to feel bones crack, but Nanu stepped between them.

The look on her face broke his heart. She looked torn and lost, so sad his eyes nearly mirrored the tears in hers.

“Choose,” he told her. “You know I would do anything for you. Just say my name.”

Choose me, his eyes pleaded with her.

She took a ragged sigh, her head hanging low. “I can’t.”

“You did the other night. You chose me,” Henry said fiercely. His world was hanging in silken threads by the tips of his fingers, slowly dwindling away.

“She doesn’t answer to you, demon.” Henry bared his teeth at the bastard, his chest pumping with the urge, the need, to fight.

“I love you, Nanu. Don’t do this. Choose what you want.” Nanu’s gasp was like music to his ears, she looked at him with raw emotion on her face. Sadness and hope all at the same time.

Then, like an old record player dying, Henry watched her face shut down. Watched as all hope was erased like a candle being snuffed. The life in her dimmed and slowly she shook her head.

Henry growled, pain eating at him with sharp teeth. “Leave demon filth, leave,” Heru said, a smile on his face.

Henry took a deep breath and slowly walked away, leaving his heart in that room.

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chloe rolled over at the sound of the door closing. She blinked in the darkened room and smiled up at the man who had so quickly changed her world.

She’d dreamt that she told him she loved him. She’d had two versions of the same dream.

In one version he slowly smiled at her, then made love to her, and afterwards he confessed that he too loved her. It was overly romantic, but hey, it was a dream.

However, the other version had been more like a nightmare. She’d told him she loved him and all the ice she’d ever seen in him cemented until frost formed over his words. He’d pushed her away brutally, shutting her out of his life for good.

He came and sat down on the bed next to her. His hand ran through her hair and gripped it gently, tilting her head towards him.

“I want you.”

Chloe shivered at his voice. It was deep and raspy. She nodded at him and he tossed the cover off her body.

He hesitated as he saw her naked body, then stepped back and started tearing off his clothes. His movements were hurried, impatient.

“Is everything okay?” Chloe was almost afraid to ask because that same gut feeling was there. Telling her something bad was going to happen. But to who and when? She had no idea, and the waiting was killing her.

He lay down beside her and kissed the top of her breast. “No,” he breathed against her, his breath puckering her nipple. “I haven’t seen you...I needed to see you.”

Her breath quickened at his words. His tongue traced her nipple then sucked her deeply into his mouth. Hot pleasure zapped through her body like electricity. She drove her fingers into his hair and threw away the hair tie that bound it. Dark hair fell around her in waves.

His hands shaped her breasts roughly and her sex pulsed in answer. He kissed his way down her stomach, over her hips and thighs. Slowly he opened her legs, pushing his big body between them.

Chloe panted as he pressed soft kisses followed by gentle bites up one thigh, then the other, never touching where she wanted him the most.

“I love being down here.” His voice was guttural. “Your smell, your taste. The way you come apart as I tongue you. I could do it all day.”

One thick finger slid inside her. Chloe’s nipples hardened even more. In and out, he stroked. Tempting and filling her with something that was a reminder of something much longer and thicker that she wanted so desperately.

“Tyrian, please,” she moaned. His tongue passed lightly over her folds, then dove in with a dexterous move. He licked her bud once before pulling away.

“What, my sweet? Don’t you like it when I suck you? When I prepare you for my cock?”

Chloe let out a ragged breath, her body tense as a bowstring. “So much, Ty. Please take me, just take me.” She was so empty inside.

He chuckled against her wet flesh, the sound purely masculine. “I think not yet, Chloe. I would taste you first. Make your pussy wet and open for me.” Chloe moaned at his words. Her body flooding with sparks of pleasure.

His finger dragged out of her flesh before thrusting back in. A moment later his lips kissed her bud, the touch so gentle it was like a feather caressing her. She writhed against him, thrusting her sex against his lips. Yet he only teased her more and more.

Sweat beaded her forehead. She breathed like she was running a mile, and all the while his caresses were so gentle and light against her.

“Tyrian!”

He lapped at her once, teasing her bundle of nerves with what could be. “What, my sweet Chloe?”

“Please, let me come. Please.” Sweat formed on her brow, her hips trembled against him.

He sucked a lip in to his mouth and Chloe’s body tightened with pleasure, cream coating the finger he slowly thrust inside her. Finally, slowly his tongue caressed her bud. He licked her lazily, excruciatingly slow. His fingers squeezed and released her inner thigh like a cat kneading.

His touch built her up to a trembling, unimaginable precipice.

They created a rhythm. His slow licking, her hips arching against him, his finger

thrusting inside her.

“Tyrian, Tyrian,” she chanted, her head spilling side to side. Suddenly, his tongue worked faster.

Chloe screamed as only he could make her do. Waves crashed inside her, her body strung tight, and then snapped. Her harsh cries echoed in the room as her hips rolled against him, as intense pleasure flooded through her.

He gentled his tongue, easing her back down to earth where she panted for air. He gave one last lingering lick then pulled away.

“You are beautiful.” His husky voice sent shivers over her. “Come here,” he said, and picked her up.

He wrapped her legs around his waist, set her core above his rigid cock, then pressed her down onto him.

“Perfect. Wet and open, just for me.” Chloe tried to say something, but couldn’t form words. As he entered that last inch inside her, she moaned, writhing against him.

He did all the work. Lifting her and dragging her back down over his hard rod. She

memorized the feel of him, the way he spread her open until she felt split in half. The way he hit her so deep, pressing against the center of her nerves where only he could reach.

Chloe dragged her eyes open. Sitting face to face with him brought the intimacy of the moment that much closer. She wrapped her arms around him, hugging him to her, and he brought her down on him harder, faster.

Chloe swung her hair out, baring her neck. In a husky whisper she said, “Take from me.”

My love. His eyes flared hot, his wet lips parted and she saw the white glint of fangs.

Her core contracted at the sight. He cupped her neck gently with one strong hand and slowly leaned down to her. He kissed her skin reverently, his tongue darting out to taste.

“Lovely,” he breathed. Chloe flexed her hips against him, riding his cock, loving the way her core rubbed against his groin, heightening the pleasure even more.

A sharp press teased along her skin and she stilled, her breath freezing so she could feel every moment of it. He sank in slowly, by centimeters until his lips pressed hotly against her neck. She felt the full drugging pool as sure as she felt his cock pumping in and out.

Suddenly his grip on her tightened and became hard and thrilling. He swung them

around, planting her back against the bed. His hips hammered into her, dragging through her sensitive tissues with mindless ecstasy. His hands curled in her hair as he drank and drank.

Chloe scratched at his back, feeling trapped and utterly pleasured, and knew she drew blood. One hand reached down, cupped her ass, and lifted her into his thrusts. Her release came rushing. Her vision blanked and all she knew was that her body shuddered and he was groaning, his cock growing thicker inside her. Hot sprays jetted inside her, coating her walls and mixing with her own release.

She didn’t want it to end. Wanted it never to stop. His thrusts slowed, her sheathe drawing every drop from him, and she felt him twitching inside her. His breath shuddered as he withdrew from her neck, his tongue darting out to lick the wounds he’d made.

Her heart felt like a balloon filled so full it was about to pop. She tightened her hold around him and whispered, “I love you.”

His body stiffened over hers. Chloe froze too as she realized what she’d done. He pulled back and she had to let go even as coldness settled in where his warmth had been. He stood at the edge of the bed, his expression inscrutable.

“What did you say?” His voice was harsh and edged with anger. Chloe’s heart galloped in her chest, but she raised her chin. She’d just dug her bed and she’d lay in it too because she did love him.

“I said I love you, Tyrian.” His eyes narrowed on her.

“Words spoken in passion. You don’t mean them.” Who was he trying to convince?

“No, Tyrian. I said it in the aftermath of passion if you’ll recall and I meant every word of it. I do, so much.”

Jerking, he took several steps back. Chloe reeled forward, panic settling in.

“Please, don’t be upset. It’s okay if you don’t feel the same. Maybe one day you will or maybe not. I can live with that.” I think. I hope. “You don’t need to worry, this changes nothing.”

His hand slashed at the air. “This changes everything. ” Chloe shivered at his tone and for the first time since she met him, felt truly scared. He looked murderous, feral. He stalked to the dresser and pulled on clothes. Please say something her watery eyes pleaded with him.

When he finally did speak, his voice was freezing cold and devoid of warmth in his eyes and body. “You’re going back to your old room immediately.”

“You can’t mean—”

“Stop it!” he whispered harshly. “You will do it or I will find you a new Protector.”

Chloe reeled back as if slapped. “You can’t do that. I was left to you. You can’t.” He stood and marched for the door, every bit the commander in his steps.

“I can do anything I want. I am Tyrian en Kulev, leader of the Atal Warriors and what I say is law in this castle. You will get out or I will have you thrown out, Ms. Bellum.”

A harsh sob broke through her throat. He looked at her with complete indifference, then he opened the door and closed it quietly behind him.

Chloe curled up on the bed as hot tears came, sobs pouring out.

I shouldn’t have said anything.

Chapter Twenty-eight

This was not the way Chloe Bellum pictured she’d die.

She hadn’t seen Tyrian in three days—since the night he left her. She’d relegated herself to her former bedroom, which now felt colder than even Tyrian’s dismal bedroom. She’d had one conversation with Lily but then had sent her away. She couldn’t do it.

She couldn’t pretend that everything was okay, because it wasn’t. Even Lucinda had

stopped by to inquire over her health—she’d lied and said she was fine.

This only made her feel worse. She hated lying. One lie lead to another to another... Her gut hurt to a near excruciating level. Was it because she was dying or because something bad was coming?

She hoped it was the latter because dammit she didn’t want to die. She wanted to live in this ridiculous castle that had open windows and cold floors and sleep next to the vampire she loved.

The lethargy she felt deep in her bones was overwhelming. She’d never felt anything like it. Did all beings feel differently when they died?

When she was younger, she used to wonder in moments of morbid curiosity how she

would die. She’d envisioned being murdered by demons, vampires, another succubus—all it would take was one lop of the head. She’d even pictured grand events, like would she survive a nuclear bomb? She seriously doubted any of the supernatural beings could. But who knew?

Now she was in the middle of dying. She hadn’t been “fed” in three of the longest days of her entire life. This was not how she wanted to die.

And now she was in a battle of the instincts. Her instinct to survive shouted at her to take any man, even a teensy weensy orgasm from him, or even a quick lay, and she’d be back to feeling well in an instant. But the thought of taking another was so appalling that she couldn’t bring herself to do it. And she’d fully thought it through during her recent bedridden days. She’d considered the different warriors who might help her and what she might possibly be able to stomach.

None of it would work. She was in stupid, stupid love. Where was her damned demon?

Was it done coming after her? The last she’d heard from Telal and Rayn the demon was amassing some sort of army from below the rift.

“God, Lily, what did you get me into?” she muttered into her pillow.

That’s it. She was going to do it. She’d been thinking about it all day. She had weighed her choices between dying and finding another. She really didn’t want to die. Dying at 29

because she was too scared to ask some male she didn’t know for help was just embarrassing.

What had her papa told her when she was young? Making out, giving or getting orgasms, or sex would work. Her cheeks burned hot with embarrassment. Geez, Papa could still embarrass her from the grave.

Chloe sat up in bed and the room spun around her. She waited until it settled before she put her feet on the floor. Her legs trembled and she used the bed for support to lift her up.

Chloe didn’t know how long it took her to find her bedroom door or to find her way

down to the castle’s main floor but she was sure it was over an hour. At least that’s how it felt.

She was panting with exhaustion. Her skin was clammy with sweat.

She had to sit at the bottom stair and hang her head for a few minutes before she was able to finally move again. She looked everywhere, ready to find any warrior. Her eyes were wide, heart beating with fear. Was she already too late?

Would she finally find some warrior to makeout with only to fall dead at his feet? A door opened at the end of the hall. She spotted thick, short hair.

“Rayn!” She’d meant to scream but it came out as a hoarse croak. Bless the warrior

though because he turned towards her, his face pulling into a deep frown. He was in front of her in a second.

“What’s wrong, Chloe?”

“Dying.” God, did that sound dramatic, but it was the truth.

The warrior’s face paled. “Let me get the Commander. Stay here and I’ll be right back.”

Shaking her head, Chloe said, “No. He won’t. Hates me. Please, kiss me.” Her heartbeat sounded abnormally loud in her ears and Rayn’s voice sounded faraway when he spoke as if he was still at the other end of the hallway. Tears filled her eyes. Please don’t let me be too late.

“I can’t kiss you. You’re the Commander’s. You’re under his Protection. He’d kill me.”

Chloe might have smiled bitterly if she could. Instead she fumbled forward a step and he caught her by the arms.

“Hates me. Please, Rayn. Help me.” Her throat felt scratchy and tight like it’d been scrubbed with a bar of Lava and then buffed with some sandpaper for an added touch.

Rayn looked over her with a grimace, probably taking note of how awful she looked. She hadn’t exactly had time to spruce herself up in the bathroom before she got here.

Finally, he nodded. Carefully, he wrapped his arms around her waist. His frown

deepened. “You’ve lost weight.”

“Kiss me.”

Shaking his head, he brought his lips down to hers. There was no instant healing in his kiss. But the room stopped feeling like she was in a kid’s Etch A Sketch being shaken all around.

He kept his tongue safely secured in his mouth as she did hers. He slanted his head and kissed her a little more firmly and her knees stopped shaking. Thank God, progress.

Her arms lifted, wrapped around his thick neck to hold him still. Her breaths came faster and she held him to her forcefully, her instinct to take as much out of him as she could. She had no other thought but of finally feeling whole.

Suddenly, his mouth was no longer against hers. Chloe blinked in time to see Rayn in a crumbled, groaning heap at the bottom of the staircase. His legs twitched and then he was struggling to get up.

Chloe turned and her heart squeezed tight.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” asked the source of her pain.

She swallowed once and felt her throat close to working order again but not quite healed all the way yet. “Why, isn’t it Commander Tyrian en Kulev, leader of the Atal Warriors. You grace me with your incredible presence.” She tried to bow but ended up stumbling forward. He grabbed her to steady her then quickly withdrew his hands.

“You didn’t answer my question,” he said icily.

Rayn finally stood and wobbled up to them, favoring his right ankle. “She was dying. I kissed her. No tongue, I swear.” Chloe sensed the violence in Tyrian coming to a boil. She took an unsteady step towards him, putting Rayn behind her. Tyrian cocked a brow at her.

“Don’t hurt him for what he did. He helped while you did nothing.”

Chloe felt herself falling backward. She took a breath as air breezed around her, but then Tyrian caught her before she hit the ground, picking her up in his arms.

“What have you done to yourself?” he asked angrily. Chloe felt him moving but

struggled to make sense of the rooms now spinning around her. The kiss had helped, but she was three days starving. She needed more.

“You did it. You threw me out.” Her heart broke. God it hurt to say it aloud. To put sound to the words that cut so deep. A soft cushion met her back. She stared up into the ice blue eyes that she’d grown to love.

“Besides,” she added bitterly, “You told me to choose another warrior. I did your

bidding.”

Tyrian stalked away from her with a curse. “I know what I said, woman.” Finally, he came back to her and gave her no time to think before his mouth was on hers.

Chloe twisted, turning her head away. “No.”

“What do you mean no?”

“I told you what I felt and you threw me out like I’m nothing to you. Why would I want your kiss now? When it’s angry and hard and uncaring?”

His eyes darkened. “The way I kiss isn’t any different than it was before. Just let me help you.”

“Now you want to help? I swear that if I could throw something at you right now I

would. You’re a bastard who’s pushing away something that could make you so happy.” Don’t cry, Chloe.

He growled, then was at her side, her face in his hands. “I’m sorry, dammit. I’m sorry I can’t be who you need. I wish things were different. I’m even sorrier I hurt you. It was the hardest thing I’ve ever done. I—”

His eyes clouded over and he looked so lost and confused that Chloe gave in once again, her arms wrapping around him. He didn’t even struggle. His arms came around her like it was the most natural thing in the world, pulling her close.

“You are what I need,” she whispered fiercely. “I just wish you’d realize it, Ty. I love you.”

“Chloe,” he said, his eyes wild, breathing hard. His eyes traced over her face, and then his mouth was on hers, tongue seeking.

The kiss was raw passion. His taste flooded her senses. Chloe lost herself in it, in him.

For timeless moments, the world consisted of only them and this one kiss.

That is, until an explosion ripped the room apart. Chloe screamed as ear-piercing wails ripped through the air. Tyrian didn’t hesitate, but scooped her up and sprinted out of the room.

Stone exploded, falling down from the ceiling and raining on the ground around them.

Chloe had only a moment to look behind her to see screeching, flying demons storming into the castle.

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chloe was handed off to Rayn.

“Sound the alert, we’re under attack!” Those words took Chloe a few seconds to

comprehend.

“What?” she said dumbly.

Tyrian turned to her, kissed her hard and quick. “Get into your room, barricade the door, and do not leave. The demon has finally come.”

Rayn started dragging her towards the stairs and she fought against him. “Wait. How do you know that? Don’t leave!”

The entire castle trembled, rocking everyone on their feet as if it was being torn out from below. Lily! Chloe thought frantically. I have to get to my sister.

A voice, eerily familiar in its deep, rumbling roar growled from the outside the castle.

“Klooooooooooooweeeeeeee!”

All the blood left her face.

“Go now!” Tyrian roared. Doors flung open and out poured dozens and dozens of armed Atal Warriors. They stormed through the front door with fierce, battle-ready expressions.

Chloe went, half-dragged up the stairs by Rayn. He shoved her into her room and went to shut the door. “Wait! Get my sister and Lucinda, please! ” she begged.

The warrior hesitated then finally nodded. “Lock up and stay away from the walls. I’ll be right back.” The door slammed shut and Chloe closed the lock with shaking fingers. She turned around and wished her room had a window. The castle shook again and Chloe wished she could see what was happening. Don’t let him get hurt, she prayed silently.

A rapid knock sounded at the door. Chloe flung it open and grabbed a frantic Lily and Lucinda.

“Stay here,” Rayn said and did his disappearing act. Chloe shut the door and threw the lock.

“Oh my God, what’s happening?” Lily asked, for once sounding scared.

“The demon’s here and I think he brought his army.” Horrible sounds echoed through the castle. The clash of metal and steel, the battle cries of warriors, the screech of demons. Chloe went to her nightstand and grabbed the piece of paper with the spell on it and the potion Lily’d made her.

The outside wall suddenly shuddered.

“What was that?” Lucinda asked in a high voice.

Lily swallowed hard. “Get ready to run, ladies.” Lily threw the lock on the door waited like a marathoner for her queue.

Chloe stomach clenched painfully. This was what she’d been waiting for. Part of her had known it was coming. It had just been a matter of time.

The wall shuddered again and a blood-curling screech sounded from the other side of it.

Whatever it was was trying to break through the wall. And it was working.

Dust and stone debris spewed into the air and the stone cracked. Pieces of rock fell to the ground until finally one single stone fell and moonlight spilled in through the hole. She actually hoped it was her demon. She wanted to say the spell, throw the potion on it, and be done with it.

Before anyone got hurt.

Sharp taloned fingers swung through the stone, scratching against the stone.

“We need to get out of here, now.” Chloe said. She couldn’t risk Lily and Lucinda if this wasn’t her demon trying to break in. She’d meant for her voice to be firm but it came out as a stunned whisper as suddenly the entire wall crashed in, piles of stone and dusty debris filling the air.

Oh, shit. A dozen flying idummi demons soared into the room.

“Out now!” Chloe screamed and they all bolted for the door. Chloe made it last, had just gripped the doorframe and taken a step towards it when bony fingers gripped her arm.

“Lily!” Lily turned back to her, fear drenching her features. She ran back, her arm outstretched. But then Chloe was snapped backwards, flying in the air in the arms of a demon.

Chloe screamed from the top of her lungs, wind whipping sharply at her face, as she soared through the freezing night air and over the battle that raged below. Her hands opened as they swooped down like a diving bird and Chloe watched, in slow realization, as the potion and spell slipped from her fingers and fell into the crowd of fighters below.

And that’s exactly what it was. Hundreds of winged, bony demons swinging metal back and forth against warriors. Her eyes searched frantically for Tyrian but she didn’t see him. Her eyes shot forward as the demon holding her slowed.

Her heart raced as she was slowly carried towards the ground and closer to the grey, rotten demon waiting for her behind his army. The stench of it immediately filled her nostrils and left her gasping as her eyes watered at the retched stench.

Chloe was dropped roughly to the snowy ground. She stood quickly and ran, but a group of demons grabbed her and sent her twirling back towards the demon. Her feet sunk into the deep snow, slowing her movements, wetting her jeans to her legs like cold hands.

The freezing cold bit at her and some part of her mind screamed at her to put a coat on, but she screamed back at it to wait a minute. There’s a demon in front of me!

The demon took one, very long step towards her, placing it directly in front of her.

“What do you want?” she whispered. She heard the screams of men and demons dying

behind her and she couldn’t stop the trembling that started in her body. People were dying because of her. She never wanted any of this. How she wished she could go back in time and never do that stupid spell.

The demon’s huge mouth opened, baring its hundreds of pointed teeth, then it spoke.

“Uganaray k’thunu trime. ”

Chloe had no idea what that meant. But apparently what he said wasn’t meant for her because demons grabbed her wrists, threw her to the ground then two more were at her ankles, holding her fighting body down.

Chloe’s heart galloped in her chest, her breaths came in pants. “What do you want?” The demon held out its long, fleshy arm and another demon came up to it and placed a

ridiculously long sword in its hand. Chloe couldn’t help it—she screamed.

The scream was horrendous and piercing even to her own ears and the demon’s holding her lost their grip to cover their ears. Chloe didn’t hesitate. She got up and ran.

The snow slowed her immensely but she ran wildly, blindly. She couldn’t go back

towards the castle because the demon’s army was there, so she went off to the side and towards a forest of pine trees.

She nearly made it to the trees before she was tackled from behind. Her body slammed into the snow, which struck her stomach hard, knocking the wind out of her. Gasping, she was turned around. Quickly, she curled into the fetal position trying to get the intense pain in her stomach to go away.

As the demon lumbered towards her, idummi demons grabbed her by her ankles and dragged her through the snow back towards it. The demon spoke more in that harsh,

unrecognizable language, rounding on her with that sharp, glinting blade.

The demon wasted no time. It raised the blade high with its long arm. Suddenly, it cried out as a dozen arrows landed in its arm. Chloe and the demons turned to see the Atal Warriors beating down the demons, getting closer and closer to them. Yes! She just needed to hold out for a couple more minutes.

As the demon’s arm fell limply to its side, its good hand picked up the blade. Chloe could feel the hatred and menace oozing out from the demon. Its red glowing eyes stared at her with a hungry passion that spoke of power.

It didn’t lift its arm this time but pulled its elbow back and thrust the blade towards her.

Chloe screamed and turned her body to the side. She stared, wide eyed as the blade dug two feet deep into the snow where her stomach had just been.

The demon snarled something and then demons came at her, trying to grab her arms and feet. She kicked and caught one in the mouth. It snarled at her but another grabbed her other leg.

Soon she was trapped, held down like an ancient offering.

But then she heard a wonderful sound. Tyrian was calling her name. Chloe lifted her head, her eyes darting everywhere before finally seeing him fighting his way towards her. He fought with vigor and skill that far surpassed even the warriors he fought next to. He swung his double-bladed axe, ducked sword blows, and dropped demons in his wake.

The demon didn’t wait for him. It pulled the big blade out of the ground and hacked it at her. Chloe froze.

Adrenaline surged through her, making time slow. The sword came down and she twisted as it neared. The hold on her body was tight and she could scarcely move. The first touched of the blade on her skin was burning hot. Chloe heard herself screaming but didn’t recall actually making the sound.

She contorted her torso just enough that the blade cut into her side, cutting through the muscles of her waist. But mostly missing anything major—she hoped.

“The spell!” she heard Tyrian scream, sounding so far away. Chloe blinked and tried to remember the words.

In a hoarse shout, she chanted the words, “Go back whence you came, I unsummon thee demon!” Chloe gaped as the demon stumbled back, its arm dropping the massive sword. Chloe fought against the demons gripping her.

Arrows whizzed through the air and two of the demons holding her fell on top of her.

Grunting and fighting, her wrists slick with sweat, Chloe wiggled out from under the bony, heavy bodies.

Chloe never stopped saying the words. Louder and faster she chanted, “Go back whence you came, I unsummon thee demon.” The demon’s head shook, its hands flying to cover the holes of its ears.

Chloe stalked to the demon, no longer fearing the beast. She wished she hadn’t lost her potion, but she could do it. This would work. She repeated the lines one more time.

But suddenly, the demon’s cries turned into horrible laughter. It bared its teeth at her and swept out one heavy arm, catching her in the stomach. The air left her body in a painful burst and she went flying through the air. She landed hard in the snow, her breath leaving her on a hard whoosh.

Her eyes opened in time to see the demon closer to her than she liked. But then again, Jupiter would be too close.

She saw a dark flash of movement, and then Tyrian was there. His eyes cold and fierce, unlike anything she’d ever seen. He came at the demon, but it was ready and fought back with brute strength. Tyrian swung his axe and it cut through the demon’s leg sending it toppling over to the ground. Chloe’s teeth clanked together with the force of its body hitting the ground.

She slowly stood. She had to help him. He couldn’t kill it. She didn’t know how she knew that, but she did.

Tyrian closed in on the demon, his blade already swinging for a decapitation, but the demon raised its hand at the last second and blue power shot out from him. Chloe screamed, her heart dying in her chest as Tyrian shouted, his eyes wide. He dropped to the ground unmoving.

Chloe didn’t think. She acted. She sprinted towards the demon, swept low, and grabbed Tyrian’s axe, never feeling the heavy weight of it. She turned and spun, using the counterweight of the axe to gain momentum, and then she let herself fly.

The axe landed, burying deep into the demon’s stomach. Again, Chloe started chanting.

“Go back whence you came, I unsummon thee demon! Go back whence you came, I

unsummon thee demon!”

The demon roared and Chloe had to cover her ears and turn away. The demon dropped to the ground, green thick blood oozing like lava from where the axe was buried inside him.

It made one last grab for her and Chloe jumped away. The demon’s red eyes blinked

slowly, one, two, three more times. Then stayed open, unblinking. Chloe slowly stood, her hands shaking violently.

She had to finish this. She had to be sure. With strength she never knew she had, she stalked to the demon, grabbed the huge axe and tore it from the demon’s belly.

Chanting louder and faster, she watched the demon twitch, its arms and legs and belly shuddering. She lifted the axe high into the air and watched the demon’s grey, ugly face.

“Don’t ever fuck with a Bellum sister.”

Then she let the axe fall. It caught the demon’s thick neck severing it in two. The demon’s twitches stopped completely. Green blood drenched the white snow.

Chloe dropped the axe and stepped away. Her knees shaking and smacking together, her heart, she realized was racing at unsafe levels. Tyrian!

She spun and saw him, still unmoving in the snow. She skidded on her knees to him.

“Baby, are you okay? Wake up, please be okay,” she cried, hot tears spilling down her cold cheeks.

She heard a low, harsh groan and pressed her ear to his chest. She felt it lift with air and started crying more.

“Don’t die on me now, Tyrian. Not after all the progress I’ve made with you. I love you so much. Please don’t die!”

His eyes fluttered. She wiped away her tears so she could see better. His eyes found hers, his hazy and dull.

“Blood, blood. Take mine! Take it now, dammit!” His eyes perked up at her voice and she shoved her wrist against his mouth. His mouth moved slowly like a babe’s. His lips pressing weakly against her skin. He never gained purchase though, didn’t have the energy to bite down.

Pulling down his chin with her thumb, she saw his fangs were down. Hoping that was a good sign, she braced herself then jammed her wrist into his mouth. She felt her skin break—not easily or smoothly like when he did it, but she didn’t care. What mattered was that it worked.

His tongue dabbed at her so weakly that tears started falling again. Please don’t die.

Please don’t die. Minutes passed.

Slowly, like a hurt animal finally getting up to walk, his lips closed around her wrist and he sucked. She half-laughed, half-cried, and bent down to press kisses along his temple and forehead. He took and took, then eventually pulled her wrist away.

Chloe waited for him to say something, waited to see his eyes open again with alertness.

And his eyes did open, clear and beautiful blue.

“Chloe.” His voice was harsh and low. She loved it. She cried and hugged him close and his arms came tightly around her.

She didn’t realize she was saying his name repeatedly until she heard his voice telling her it was all right. Everything was okay.

“I love you, Chloe.” Chloe jerked back, disbelief masking her face. He frowned at it and rubbed his thumb across her lips. “I do. I hope you believe me because today you made me realize how stupid I’ve been. You were right.”

Chloe didn’t know if she wanted to laugh or cry. So she did a little of both and ended up snorting in a very unladylike way. His lips pulled into a big, gorgeous smile.

“Really? Is this what it takes for you to realize it?”

He looked away, color coating his cheeks. “Actually, I realized it days ago. Not seeing you for these past days has been one of the hardest and stupidest things I’ve ever done. I kept thinking about you, smelling you wherever I went, and I kept thinking about how much I missed having you in my bed. I missed hearing you talk. I missed your voice. I was so terrified when you told me you loved me, because I realized that...I felt it too. And it scared the shit out of me.”

Chloe pressed kisses over his face. “It’s okay. I understand. I love you, too. Now let’s go finish this battle.”

Tyrian lifted his head to look behind her and smiled. “Looks like it’s already taken care of.” They both stood, their arms wrapped around each other’s waist and Chloe’s brow lifted high as she saw dozens of Atal Warriors marching towards them.

“Is something wrong?” she whispered. He didn’t look down at her but shook his head no.

The warriors stopped ten paces away and dropped to one knee. In a second, their

weapons swung out, held out towards her. Chloe squeezed herself against Tyrian’s side. Her heart thundered in her chest, her jaw fell open.

“They offer their allegiance to you for defeating the demon. You have claimed this

victory,” Tyrian said, pride lacing his words.

Wetness escaped down her cheeks. Chloe blinked, surprised, at the tears coming down.

She didn’t want to ruin this precious moment. Unsure what to do or what to say, Chloe straighter, lifted her chin, then nodded to the crowd. “Thank you, warriors. I’m honored.”

At once, the men raised their weapons high in the air shouting “hoo! hoo! hoo!”

Goose bumps broke out over Chloe’s arms and she felt that silly need to cry again.

Honored, she felt honored. The men sheathed their weapons with a hiss of sound, then stood and retreated to the castle. She nodded to them with a tremulous smile and hoped they couldn’t hear how fast her heart was galloping.

It was then that Chloe gasped. “Wow. What a mess.” Half the castle was in ruins with destroyed walls and parapets. The front of the castle was littered with demon bodies and green blood. She was thankful to find that she didn’t spot any Atal Warrior’s on the ground.

Tyrian laughed. “War is never clean.”

“Tyrian, I need to see my sister.” Chloe’s urge was so strong that she started walking ahead of him, but he grabbed her and lifted her into his arms.

“I’ll take you but you shouldn’t walk. You have a wound at your side. I’ll have Nanu take care of it straight away.”

Chloe pulled his head down and kissed him good and hard. Then she let her vampire man carry her back to the castle.

Chapter Thirty

Henry came to and had no idea where the hell he was. A gorgeous face appeared above him and his heart instantly twisted. He opened him mouth to speak, to ask what had happened.

That last thing he remembered was taking a sword through his chest. Normally, it might not have hurt him so badly, but the demon’s blade was forged from a metal that hurt other demons. A metal only crafted deep within the rift.

Half-breed filth, the words came back to taunt him.

“You were poisoned and the wound went clear through you, but I was able to fix you up.

You should be able to move around freely within a few days.” Nanu’s accented voice fluttered over him like a butterfly.

Henry nodded and closed his eyes. It hurt too much to look at her.

“Henry...warrior, I know you are angry with me but I wish to speak with you. I need to tell you why I did it.” Henry shook his head. He tried to lift his body but he couldn’t move a damn muscle. Fucking pathetic.

“No.”

“Please just hear me out, I beg you.” She sounded so sweet, so innocent...he could refuse her nothing. He slowly nodded even knowing she’d only say something to hurt him worse.

“I left after that night because my brother, Heru, came for me.” Henry’s gaze shot to hers.

Nodding slowly, she continued, “He pulled me from the room and made me promise never to see you again or he’d kill you.”

Henry blinked. His mind spinning. “You should have told me. Heru could never best me in a fight.”

She looked away and he saw the sheen of tears there. “That’s the thing, Henry. I couldn’t bear to see the man I love kill my brother, nor could I see my only family kill the man I love. I listened to my brother and agreed no matter how much it killed me inside.”

Henry’s heart was racing in his chest. She leaned in close, her soft hands cool against his face.

“I love you so much, Henry. Please know that I choose you. Now and always.” Henry felt her lips seek his and he kissed her back, his heart leaping in his chest.

“Why now?” he asked when she pulled back. This time tears flowed down her cheeks.

“He—Heru died in the battle. He fought very bravely but was killed. I no longer,” she sobbed, and it tore his heart open, “must abide his rules.”

“Oh, sweetheart,” he said and somehow in his weakened state managed to pull her down onto him. He kissed her temple and held her as she cried against him. The sounds were horrible, heart wrenching and he hated the bastard.

“I’m so sorry.” Surprisingly, he realized he meant it. He hated Heru, but he didn’t wish him dead. That isn’t how he wanted to win Nanu.

Eventually the tears subsided and she gave him a tumultuous smile. “It is okay, really. He died a warrior’s death, which is all I could ever have hoped for. I want you to know though, I’d already decided, before he died, that I was going to choose you. I know you might not believe me, but it’s true.” More tears glittered in her eyes.

“I know, baby. I believe you. Come here and let me hold you.” She nodded and climbed up on the hospital gurney with him.

“I truly never wanted to hurt you. Will you forgive me?”

Henry smiled. “Nanu, I couldn’t be happier than I am right now. I forgive you. The past is done, now we have a future together.”

She smiled back at him, their arms wrapped tightly around each other.

Chapter Thirty-one

Chloe snuggled into Tyrian’s bare chest with a sigh.

“I’m ready,” she said. His hands paused in stroking her naked back.

“Are you sure?” She nodded and nipped at his neck. She’d been looking forward to this night all week. One very long week.

Tonight she would become Tyrian’s mate. For different beings, the process was different.

For a vampire to fully claim a woman as his, he’d have to drink her blood then share his with hers.

Chloe cringed at the thought of doing this. The taste of her own blood was coppery and gross to her, so she didn’t anticipate his being much better. But she loved this man with all her heart, and what was a little blood in the grand scheme of a long life together?

Tyrian’s raspy tongue flicked out to taste her neck. Chloe couldn’t stifle the delicious shiver that came over her. His arms tightened around her, then rolled her onto her back.

Her legs naturally parted to make way for him.

“I never thought I’d do this,” he admitted. His voice was husky and warm; it sent shivers down her spine. “I’m so excited that I don’t want to wait. Having to wait until your side healed seemed like an eternity.”

Chloe smiled and pressed kisses across his broad shoulder. “Then don’t wait any longer, warrior.”

Tyrian growled against her throat, the sound a wicked purr and then his fangs slowly slipped into her neck. Chloe moaned, gasped, wiggled against the straining cock nestled against her sex.

Slowly, he pulled his hips back then squeezed his cock inside.

“Faster,” she panted. His arms banded around her back, her waist, arching her and

holding her close as he slipped inside her inch by inch. When he filled her an eternity later, she was sweating, twitching on the edge of a climax that would shake the foundation of the castle.

He drank from her slowly, languidly, and she knew he was enjoying every drop, every second of this moment. Hips retreated then pushed back in, stretching her wet tissues and filling her with hot pleasure. Slow and easy, he worked her until her hips squirmed against him, trying to get that extra friction, that extra speed she needed.

“Tyrian, baby, please.” He pulled back from her neck and she felt his hot breath against her as he laughed.

“So needy, little succubus.” He punctuated his words by landing hard inside her. The move would have scooted her up on the bed if not for his arms around her. “I have never been happier in my whole life than I am in this very moment, Chloe.”

Chloe squeezed him tight, her heart elated. “Me too, Ty. I love you.” His breaths

deepened, strokes moved faster, and then he was back at her throat, mouth sucking eagerly.

Chloe clenched, her knees trapping his hips tightly. Cries left her throat as his thrusts became shallow, repeatedly hitting her in that deep, dark spot. He knew what he was dong because he sent her off like a rocket. She bucked and cried out as hot release flooded his tunneling cock, trembled through her like an earthquake.

He pulled out while her body still milked him and spun her around onto her stomach. He wrapped an arm low around her hips and arched her back towards him, then pushed back inside.

“Are you ready?” His balls slapped against her sensitive pussy, drawing forth an orgasm that was sure to make the gods envious. As he waited for her answer, he kneed her legs wider so his sac slapped against her clit with each heavy thrust.

“Yes, yes! I’m ready.” His wrist appeared before her mouth with two fang marks already there. Drops of blood beaded his thick wrist.

“Take it, drink it, my love, and you’ll be mine forever.”

Chloe’s mouth watered and her tongue darted out to lick the drops away. She heard him groan. His thrusts growing hard. The hand around her waist kept her still for his hammering cock, pushing and squeezing through her tight sheath.

She pressed her mouth against him and then she drank. The first touch zapped her tongue like alcohol. Her eyes flew open and she realized it wasn’t coppery. It was rich with a hint of sweetness like spiced wine.

Chloe fell into a haze of magic. Their bodies connected and mated on the most primitive, cellular level. She brought his very essence into her body and could feel his soul mingling with hers. His groans echoed her moans as the hot, pulsing sensation swept through them.

For several earth-shattering moments time completely stood still for them. Blood to blood, they shared; they mated. They were one. The most erotic orgasm of her life erupted inside her. She screamed and heard his roar, felt his come spilling inside her blending with her own flooding release.

They stayed that way for minutes, collapsing next to each face-to-face.

“It is done,” he said, a smile playing at his lips. “Now nothing will ever separate us.”

Chloe pressed a quick kiss to his lips. “And you’re sure you won’t regret it?” He pulled her close to him, chest to chest, heart to heart.

“Never.” And then he kissed her.

Chapter Thirty-two

A wide, toothy yawn left Willow, drawing several people’s gazes as she meandered away from the train station.

The Alpha wasn’t going to find her this time. She was sure of it. She’d backtracked her path several times and left little pieces of her clothing scattered all across Germany.

It was long and time consuming and her legs felt like they couldn’t take another step.

Each time she blinked, her eyelids hesitated to open again, so she bought a coffee from a café and chugged it even as it scalded her tongue and lips.

She couldn’t go to sleep now. She needed to figure out her next plan. Her backtracking should keep Lyonis busy for a while, but he was smart and too damned good. He shouldn’t have even found her to begin with.

The bitter thought had her wanting to question her dearly departed papa. She needed a necromancer to raise him so she could yell at him for this, because it was so unfair. Why him?

Why the single kind of man she could never stand?

She could best nearly any man at anything, but how was she supposed to continue to

outrun a damn shapeshifter? It was impossible. She knew it on some deep level she didn’t want to voice aloud.

She wouldn’t give up though. Failure was not an option. For every time she even

considered giving in to him she saw flashes of him feeding her by hand, making her sleep at his feet and all sorts of nasty images. She shivered at the thought. Not her, no way.

Checking her map, she located another train station within walking distance. She pulled a pair of shorts out of her backpack and rubbed them over her face before dropping them behind a trashcan at the station. This would be the last thing she left for him. From here on out, she was desperately trying to win her freedom.

She started towards the second train station at a quick pace. Aside from being chased by a possessive he-man, she really enjoyed getting the time to see parts of Europe she’d never seen before. If only she had a camera with her….

A shrill beeping had her jumping. She recognized the sound from her satellite phone.

Muttering under her breath, she pulled the phone out of her backpack.

“Hello?”

“Thank God you answered. There’s…trouble.” The sound of Chloe’s voice was like a

sigh a relief. But the phone was cutting out and she was missing words.

“Say again? What?” she shouted into the phone.

“Demon…gone. Love Tyrian. Come…want you…home.”

“Yeah, okay. I’m trying to get home. Chloe, dammit, do you hear me?” She heard her

sister’s voice fade in and out and then the line died.

Willow growled at the damn phone and threw it into the nearest trashcan. Piece of shit.

Well, she was coming home. What was that crap about loving Tyrian? Willow snorted, yeah right.

A faint sound in the distance had Willow walking behind the train station to get a closer look at it.

“What the…”

There were farms and a forest in the distance. She was in a rural part of Germany and there weren’t many streetlights here to light things up. But there was no mistaking what she was seeing.

Trees started shaking, not as if a wind was brushing against the branches, but like something was viciously shaking them. Slowly, the sound became clearer.

Birds burst forth from the shaking trees, flying away, squawking. Willow looked around but it was late and she was alone behind the station.

Something great appeared in the trees, standing high and tall above them. Willow’s jaw slowly fell open as the great beast, even so far in the distance, seemed to look right at her. Its massive mouth opened.

“WIIILLLLLLOOOOW!”

Willow screamed until her voice was hoarse, then she didn’t hesitate a moment longer, and ran.

About the Author

T. A. Grey lives in Missouri where she spends her days writing and reading heart pounding stories in the comfort of her home. She has two wild cats that never leave her alone and a loving fiancé who surprises her with gifts of cherry taffy. She has a weakness for feeding stray cats, listening to old music, and trying out new recipes. After graduating with her Bachelor of Science in Professional Writing, she now spends her days filling up pages with sexy and imaginative stories. You can learn more about her books at www.tagrey.com.

Content

Chains of Frost
The Bellum Sisters -1
by
T. A. Grey

Acknowledgements

Glossary

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

About the Author